《System Beginning》 Prologue - Dying Was the Easy Part Have you ever been "body drunk" before? That state where your mind is completely sober, but your body feels drunk? It¡¯s like your limbs have a mind of their own, and no matter how much you will them to act properly, they stumble or lag as if disconnected from your brain. It¡¯s like being a passenger in your own body¡ªyou can hear yourself slurring your words or stumbling as you walk, but your mind is baffled as to why your body isn¡¯t following your commands. Well, that¡¯s what it feels like to be a baby again. Okay, maybe I¡¯m getting ahead of myself here. I used to live an ordinary life on Earth. I went to school, graduated high school, and then joined the military¡ªthe U.S. Navy, for those curious. After my service, I used the skills I gained to land a decent job, which I worked at until the day I died. I became an engineer specializing in building 3D printing systems, a profession that allowed me to blend creativity with technical precision. It was a field where I could constantly innovate, which shaped my approach to problem-solving and my appreciation for cutting-edge technology. One day at work, someone forgot to turn off the power to the machine I was working on. And just like that, I was electrocuted. Honestly, being electrocuted isn¡¯t a terrible way to go¡ªat least in my experience. I touched a live wire, saw a flash of white light cross my vision, and then¡­ nothing. I didn¡¯t even feel pain. After that, I met a god. One moment, an infinite void surrounded me, silent and featureless, and the next, I was seated at a modest wooden table across from an old man. He looked exactly like you¡¯d imagine a wise old man would¡ªlong white beard, deeply wrinkled face, and eyes perpetually closed, as if he didn¡¯t need them to see everything. ¡°Well, I believe I have an offer for you that you can¡¯t refuse!¡± he declared, his voice a mixture of humor and authority, like an old-school mob boss in a classic film.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Oh, really? What are you going to do, kill me?¡± I shot back sarcastically. I mean, I was already dead. What could he possibly do to me? ¡°Oh hoho, no, I don¡¯t believe I will,¡± he replied with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m offering you a chance to live again. You see, the world I created has magic. Your universe, on the other hand, does not. I¡¯ve worked out a deal with the god of your universe to extend this offer to certain souls. In passing into my world, you¡¯ll gain the ability to use magic. And in return, you¡¯ll bring a unique perspective of magic from your universe to mine.¡± Hearing this, my mind screeched to a halt. Like any other nerd, the idea of being reborn into a magical world was a dream come true. Who hasn¡¯t fantasized about having magic powers or being a superhero? ¡°How do I know this is legit?¡± I asked, trying to keep my excitement in check. The old man looked at me calmly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t. But tell me¡ªwhat would I gain by lying to you?¡± ¡°Well, you could be the devil, trying to steal my soul and drag me to hell to torture me for eternity,¡± I said in a completely deadpan tone. Despite my skepticism, a small part of me desperately wanted his offer to be real. As soon as I finished speaking, he burst out laughing, like I¡¯d just told the funniest joke he¡¯d ever heard. ¡°You make a good point,¡± he said, still chuckling. "It''s not every day someone accuses me of being the devil, but I suppose the suspicion is healthy. Keeps things interesting. So, I swear by your god that I am not the devil. I know that doesn¡¯t mean much to you, but it¡¯s the best I can do. I¡¯m not allowed to persuade you further.¡± I know it sounds cheesy, but in that moment, I believed him. Maybe it was because I was just a soul, or maybe I subconsciously clung to the idea of living again. Whatever the reason, I wanted so badly for it to be true that I found myself nodding before I¡¯d fully processed what he¡¯d said. For the first time since I arrived, I saw his eyes. He was smiling broadly as he waved a hand at me. ¡°Have fun!¡± he said, just before everything went black. Chapter 1 - A Master Plan from A Master of Naps As consciousness returned, I blinked at indistinct shapes swimming before my eyes, their blurred outlines hinting at a world just out of reach. Moving was hard, as though invisible weights had been strapped to every limb, dragging me down with an oppressive heaviness. With effort, I managed to raise my arms into my line of sight and realized they were tiny. That was when I understood¡ªI was a baby. The realization hit me like a slow, creeping dawn: it would take years before I could speak, leaving me both awed and frustrated by the long journey ahead. Thinking back to all the isekai books I¡¯d read, where the characters claimed to see their parents as newborns, I dismissed it as pure nonsense, marveling at how such clarity seemed impossible in my current blurry and disoriented state. My hands blurred when I extended them as far as I could, the indistinct motion blending into the haze of my surroundings, making it feel as though I were reaching into a dream. Remembering those books, I recalled how often the characters had systems and could open their statuses effortlessly. "Status? Character sheet?" I tried various phrases, hoping to activate something, but nothing happened. Without a status, I realized things might be harder than predicted. Still, I resolved to set goals and push myself. Like many reincarnation tales, I held onto the hope that some hidden, overpowered ability might eventually make my life extraordinary. For now, as a baby, that fleeting hope was all I could cling to before sleep overtook me. This cycle continued for the next year and a half: waking up to a haze of indistinct sights, crying when hunger or discomfort became unbearable, and being soothed as my mom tended to me. Each day followed the same rhythm¡ªcrying for food or a diaper change, my small world confined to basic needs and fleeting moments of calm in her embrace. Although I didn¡¯t want to cry, my body instinctively reacted with tears whenever hunger gnawed at me or discomfort crept in, a raw and automatic response that underscored my infantile helplessness. It was infuriating to constantly be in a state of hunger and exhaustion, yet oddly, there was something calming about the predictable rhythm of it all. The repetitive cycle of needs and care, while limiting, provided a strange sense of security. Each cry was met with a comforting response, and each pang of hunger was eased by the soft embrace of nourishment, making the chaos of infancy feel oddly structured. Speaking of my mom, she seemed quite young to have a child. Maybe¡ªand I stress maybe¡ªshe was only about 20 years old. This uncertainty lingered in my mind, adding to the curiosity I felt about her story. She was tall, around 5 feet 10 inches, with long, straight brunette hair. I didn¡¯t know what she did for work, but she was always home. Maybe her maternity leave policies were more accommodating than those in most U.S. jobs, which could explain why she was always home. My dad, on the other hand, seemed perpetually busy. He wasn¡¯t home much during the day, but every morning, he would greet me with a warm smile, and every night, even if I was asleep, he¡¯d tuck me in and whisper goodnight. Towering at about 6 feet 6 inches, he was impressively well-built and appeared to be in his early twenties¡ªa stark contrast to my mom¡¯s youthful charm, as his age seemed entirely natural and fitting.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! With so much time spent asleep, my only work was trying to talk and move to build muscle. The long hours of rest felt like a haze, making the rare moments of consciousness all the more precious. Each attempt to move or speak carried a sense of urgency, as if breaking through the fog would reveal more about the world I yearned to understand. I hoped that by learning to talk or walk, I¡¯d finally bridge the gap between myself and the reality around me. At a year and a half, I could finally stay awake long enough to make a list of goals. Why not earlier, you ask? Well, I tried. But every time I fell asleep, I¡¯d forget. Recently, I noticed I could keep memories longer, perhaps because I was sleeping less deeply, or my mind was starting to mature. This shift felt significant, like a door to greater understanding had been unlocked. So, without further ado, here¡¯s my to-do list: 1.) Learn to meditate ¨C I¡¯m hoping this will help me pass the time while also helping me try to sense mana or whatever it¡¯s called here. 2.) Try to develop a sixth sense-type ability to see all around me ¨C I know it sounds dumb, but hey, there¡¯s magic, so maybe. 3.) Learn to speak more than just saying "Mama" or "Dada" ¨C My hope is that once I learn to speak more, I can start asking about magic and learning to read. Not a huge list, but I¡¯m only 18 months old, so give me a break. Every day after that, I made sure to meditate at night. Sometimes, on days when I did something particularly challenging¡ªsuch as walking in a straight line or, with the amazing dexterity of my 18-month-old body, picking up multiple small items¡ªI would recreate the scene in my mind to the best of my ability and try to relive those moments. I focused on reliving the steps I took and how everything felt, to ensure that the next time I tried it, I could do it more effectively. The other thing I started doing every day was closing my eyes and trying to walk around the room. This did not go nearly as well as the meditation. I blamed my baby brain for not being able to think of better methods to help myself develop a sixth sense. More often than not, I found my body doing things I hadn¡¯t instructed it to do¡ªlike peeing or pooping myself, or randomly giggling at something. It made me once again call nonsense on the isekai books where a 2-year-old is speaking fluently and able to fend off a full-grown adult. It took me another six months before I could speak clearly enough to finally ask my mom about magic. While I knew the word "magic" in English, I had yet to learn it in my new world. It wasn¡¯t until I was looking at one of the baby books that my mother had given me that I finally learned the word for it. ¡°Mama!¡± I yelled as I ran across the room. ¡°Yes, Jace?¡± she replied, as calm as always. I swear the woman must be a saint with how calm she always is. In the two years since I was born, I¡¯ve run into the walls of my room several times, and she would just look at me and say I shouldn¡¯t have been running. Now, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t care, mind you¡ªshe just wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°Mama, I want magic, please?¡± I asked, my eyes wide, showing the innocence that only a child can display. ¡°Magic? We don¡¯t have magic, baby.¡± Chapter 2 - Growing Up I stood there in stunned silence for what felt like forever. How could we not have magic? Did that old grandpa lie to me? If he lied about that, what else did he lie about? ¡°Though I believe one of your cousins was able to get the terrain affinity for their first talent,¡± she continued after a few moments. She may be a calm person, but she must have a dark sense of humor, trying to give a two-year-old a heart attack like that. ¡°What¡¯s a talent, and what¡¯s a terram affinity?¡± I asked. In all my years of life in this new world, I had never heard anyone refer to "talent" in such a specific way. I also didn¡¯t quite understand the concept of a terrain affinity. Is it like an earth affinity, or is it more specific? Can you control all terrain, such as frozen terrain or even a lava pit? Once again, I was betrayed by my young body¡ªI did not mean to say terram. ¡°A T-E-R-R-A-I-N affinity is the ability to control the very ground beneath your feet. As for talents, well, you will learn more about them in the future, dear. You get your first one when you are ten years old. Do you know how long you have until you are ten?¡± After that, my mother went back to talking to me like I was a baby. I mean, I was a baby, and she was remarkably good at using a normal voice instead of the typical baby voice, but that didn¡¯t mean I liked being talked to like that. While I wasn¡¯t happy that I wouldn¡¯t be able to start deciphering the key to the universe''s building blocks yet, I was glad to know that I at least had a goal to work toward. This also made me realize that I should probably investigate the terms used for everything in this world. It would not be a good idea to go around calling something an earth affinity when it¡¯s terrain, or air when it might just be wind or something else. With that knowledge in hand, I went back to trying to meditate and develop an awareness of everything around me. The meditation training was easy. At the end of the day, before going to sleep, I would close my eyes and review the things I had done, trying to find ways I could improve while not allowing other thoughts to intrude. Whenever a random thought popped up, I would acknowledge it and let it pass, then continue with my review. The more meditation I did, the more I found that the things I recreated in my memory felt more real, for lack of a better word. When I recreated something I had done or used, I noticed improvements when using those items in my mental training. However, when I tried to create something like a random person with a sword to train against, it seemed less real, and I never noticed any improvement. The awareness training was going well. I won¡¯t say it was easy, but it could be kind of fun. I would close my eyes and wander around my house, trying not to bump into things. The first time I tried it, I had never actually gone through my entire house before since, you know, walking was kind of hard. So, I ran into a lot of things. After that, I decided to walk around my house to create a mental map, then close my eyes and try to navigate without running into something¡ªor someone. Speaking of my house, I guess my father was a noble? Apparently, he was a knight and was, therefore, technically considered a noble. This allowed us to have a few maids in the house. Nothing crazy, mind you¡ªjust two who helped my mom around the house, Beatrice and Samantha. That was also how I learned the name given to my family when we became nobles: Obexis, which sounded like a Latin name, unfortunately since I never learned Latin, I did not know what it meant.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. After running into tables and Beatrice or Samantha several times over the next two years, I felt I was able to develop a sort of sixth sense. This sense allowed me to know when one of the maids was nearby, even with my eyes closed. Since I was able to sense where things were and move around freely with my eyes closed, I took some wax from a candle, made earplugs, and started all over. With the wax in my ears, I found I could still sense items or even the maids if they didn¡¯t move too much or too quickly. If they moved quickly when I was near, I wouldn¡¯t notice and would run into them again. Another thing that happened was that my mother was pregnant and expected to give birth shortly after my fifth birthday. During those months, my father was around a lot more. Usually, he worked as a guard captain in the city, which is how he earned his knighthood¡ªhe saved a duke from an assassin while in the city. Unfortunately, a guard captain works from sunup to sundown nearly every day, so we didn¡¯t get to see him often during the day. I did my best to stay out of trouble and be as helpful as I could, which, to be honest, wasn¡¯t very helpful considering I was walking around with my eyes closed and wax in my ears. But I was trying, and that¡¯s really all you can expect from a four-year-old. I did, however, always ask my mother if she needed me to do anything or help with something, which she and my father both seemed to appreciate. For my fifth birthday, my father got me a training sword and shield and even showed me some basic steps on how to use them. The shield felt fine, if heavy, but I can tell you now that no sword expert was going to take me on as a student. I tried the first step my father showed me: hold the shield up, covering most of your chest with just your eyes showing above the shield. Pretend to block a strike, then move the shield to the side and swing the sword in a diagonal slice from top right to lower left. I ended up hitting my own shield, which caused the sword to bounce back and hit me in the head. As my father laughed uproariously at me, I slowed down and tried to do it again, only without hitting my shield. While I was able to complete the swing, the sword just didn¡¯t feel natural to me. I could swing it just fine, but I felt I would do more damage to myself than an enemy if I tried to use it in a fight. I even tried a few more swings, and anytime I lost concentration, I hit the shield with my sword. Luckily, it didn¡¯t always bounce back to hit me in the head. I swore to my father that I would continue practicing every day, thinking it would at least help me build muscle. My new routine became, wake up in the morning, go to the yard to practice with my sword and shield, train my perception, go to bed, and meditate on the day. After a few days of practice, when I wasn¡¯t hitting the sword on the shield anymore, I started adding perception training to my morning workout. I started with the wax in my ears, though, instead of closing my eyes. I imagined I was fighting against an evenly matched opponent and that there was a second opponent I couldn¡¯t see. As I fought the strong opponent, using the steps my father showed me, I imagined my perception picking up the other person thrusting toward my back or slicing toward a blind spot. I don¡¯t know if this helped with my full awareness, but it was definitely pushing me to improve physically. Only two months after my birthday, my little sister Ayla was born. I knew right when I saw her that I would make sure nothing ever happened to her. She had just a little peach fuzz on her head and the brightest blue eyes I had ever seen. My mom said my eyes used to be that way, but they changed over time to the hazel they are now. She seemed to already be paying attention to everything around her. Chapter 3 - The Night of Revelation After Ayla was born, my mother had to devote most of her time to taking care of her, which left me feeling a mix of curiosity and loneliness. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what made her so special, but I also missed the attention I used to get from my mother. Despite this, my daily routine remained largely unchanged. I did try to spend a little time with my sister to help my parents by watching over her. Not that they let me, considering I was a five-year-old. One night, I snuck into my sister¡¯s room, curious to see if she was reincarnated like I was. If she was, she hid it exceptionally well; if not, then she simply wasn¡¯t reincarnated. With my mother being busier with Ayla, my father spent a little more time with me when he could, which felt like a small but meaningful effort to keep me from feeling neglected. I cherished these moments, even though they were fewer than I would have liked. He even took me to the barracks where he was stationed to see if I could learn more about the sword from some of the other guards there. Although I gave my best effort to learn from them, I never truly grasped the sword the way I naturally connected with the shield. I remember one session vividly¡ªmy father instructed me to parry a straightforward strike, but my timing was off, and I ended up disarming myself instead. Moments like these underscored the disconnect I felt, as if the sword and I were always out of sync. I could use it to some extent, but it was obvious that I was never going to go very far with it, as I always seemed to just scrape by with my understanding of the sword. The shield, however, seemed to be a more natural extension of myself. I wouldn¡¯t claim to be a shield master, but I was able to move it around much more fluidly than my sword. Using the shield also seemed to meld with my style more when paired with my perception training. I was able to move the shield into the correct position to block strikes when imagining the attacks coming from my back, while with my sword, I was never able to get it into just the right position. My dad was very impressed with the awareness training that I was doing. He thought that it was a great idea to try and push myself with it and hoped that it could possibly become my talent. Having an ability that let me see all around myself would make me a very strong opponent, as I would be able to notice everything about my opponents instead of just what I could see in front of me. He told me to try to push myself as far as I could and to think about how I might try and use the ability in different ways. This way, I could try to put myself in scenarios that would force me to rely on this ability. In this way, the next four years seemed to pass in the blink of an eye, filled with countless hours of training and small but significant milestones. From honing my shield skills to improving my awareness through relentless meditation, I felt myself growing stronger. Each step, whether a new technique or sparring session with my father, brought me closer to understanding my own abilities. At 10¡ªor well, at least close to it¡ªI was already tall, taking after my father, standing at 5 feet 4 inches. My dark brown, almost black hair was kept very short, mirroring my father¡¯s style. I was also very fit from all the training I did with the sword and shield. Every time I started to get used to the weight, we would increase the size of the sword or add a metal band to the shield. Despite the training improving my swordsmanship slightly, I could never enjoy wielding the sword. I felt that I was just missing something with the sword that I had found with my shield. I could perform the movements correctly, but that was just what it felt like¡ªa performance. In my previous life, I had done some training in martial arts. In the Navy, I was a part of a team that was trained in Muay Thai, Jiu-Jitsu, and boxing. With the shield, it just felt like I was fighting normally, with just a heavy weight on my arm.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I had gotten to the point where I could spar with my father evenly; he was obviously taking it easy on me, with my eyes closed and wax in my ears. The way that I perceived things when I was doing this was in black and white. Mostly, everything was black with white outlines. However, when something was going to move, little ripples of white would start radiating out from the point of movement in the direction it was going to move. This allowed me to anticipate where a strike would originate and where it was headed. My meditation techniques were proving incredibly effective. Each night, I could vividly reenact my spars with my father, refining my skills through these mental exercises. This also helped with my perception training, as I was able to reenact that ability in my meditation as well. It helped me to notice if I missed something that my perception had seen. The night before my 10th birthday, my father pulled me aside to prepare me for what was to come. ¡°Son, I know we haven¡¯t told you much of what to expect, and there is a reason for that. The night before your 10th birthday, everyone has a dream. This dream is what we refer to as your revelation,¡± he told me in his deep baritone voice. ¡°I thought we got our talents when we turned 10?¡± I asked. He chuckled lightly. ¡°You are right. When you are 10, you receive your talent. However, your talent is a part of you and always has been. It is believed that the gods suppress our talent until we are 10 to protect us from a child having more power than what they know how to do with and not enough sense to listen to their parents. The night before is just the gods releasing this suppression and giving us a dream to understand what the talent is.¡± Since I came from another universe, where no one had such an obvious talent, it made me wonder if the talent was given to us by a god instead of just being a part of our souls. I felt that if that was the case, then why didn¡¯t the old man tell me about it? ¡°Do the gods give us this talent when we are born, or do we always have it? Like, is it a part of our souls?¡± I asked. ¡°Now, that is an interesting question that has been up for debate for a long time. Unfortunately, I am nowhere near qualified to answer that question. If you really want to figure that out, you will have to speak to the scholars. Now, as I said, the first revelation is always at 10 years old. The second revelation comes once you have pushed your first revelation and learned something about yourself on a deeper level. I wish I could tell you more, but it is always personal to you. Some have learned that they like wine, and this revelation makes them have their second revelation. While mine was that I would protect. Before you ask, I won¡¯t tell you what mine or your mother¡¯s talents are tonight. I will, however, tell you tomorrow. Now head to your room and get to sleep. We will speak of what your talent is tomorrow.¡± Buzzing with excitement at the thought of discovering my talent, I dashed upstairs after bidding goodnight to my parents and sister. My heart raced with anticipation, and I couldn¡¯t help but imagine all the possibilities that awaited me. What kind of revelation would the gods bestow upon me? The questions filled my mind as I hurried to my room. I jumped into bed and meditated to calm my mind. It didn¡¯t take long until I was calm and had gone over every aspect of the spar I had with my father that morning. Once my meditation was complete, I lay down and tried to will myself to sleep as quickly as I could. As soon as I fell asleep, I found myself in a modern-day, one-room apartment. There was nothing in the room except for a desk with a computer on it, which had a black screen with a blue box. Chapter 4 - The Talent ¡­System initializing¡­ System initialized. Thank you for your patience. For bringing The System to a new Universe you will be given privileges. That was the last thing I saw before I woke up. I had expected the revelation to reveal something about myself¡ªsomething deeply personal, perhaps connected to my past or my essence¡ªbut this seemed to focus solely on my talent. Maybe it was naive, but I had hoped for an answer that would provide clarity about who I truly was. Or was the revelation that I had always been part of a system? While I was confused about the true meaning of my revelation, I knew one thing: I needed to learn more about this system. Status! As soon as I thought it, a blue screen appeared before me. Name: Jace Obexis Talent: System Level: 1 Class: N/A (Available at level 10) Experience: 0/100 Profession: N/A (Available at level 10) Experience: 0/100 Race: Human (Selection available) Strength ¨C 10 Dexterity ¨C 9 Endurance ¨C 11 Constitution ¨C 10 Wisdom ¨C 16 Intelligence ¨C 23 Luck -22 Skills: Identify ¨C level 1 Panoptic Sense ¨C level 1 Mental Reverie ¨C level 1 Shield Mastery ¨C level 1 I wasn¡¯t sure if my stats were high or low, though I suspected that my physical attributes might be slightly above average due to all the training I had done. Similarly, I assumed my mental attributes were higher because of the experiences from my previous life. Curious to see if there was a more detailed explanation for everything, I attempted to delve deeper¡ªand in doing so, my Identify skill activated. Name: The name given to a person at birth. Level: The average level of your Class and Profession. Class: The specialization a person chooses at level 10. Class options are determined based on achievements, attributes, race, skills, and skill levels. However, as the source of the system in this universe, the user does not need to meet any requirements other than the level and may choose any class they desire. Experience (Class): Accumulated through combat and defeating opponents. Profession: A non-combat role or skillset chosen by the user. There are various professions available, though some may be restricted due to the technological and cultural era of the current world. Experience (Profession): Gained by completing projects or tasks related to the chosen profession. Race: The race the user is born with. As the source of the system, the user is granted a one-time opportunity to change their race. Attributes: Skills:This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The information provided by Identify didn¡¯t appear before me as my status had; instead, it was directly imparted to my mind¡ªa considerable amount of information at that. It was a very interesting feeling to learn that you knew something as you were learning it. I know that doesn¡¯t make sense but that was the only way to describe what was happening. My name made sense, as it was my name, and both class and profession seemed straightforward, especially since I can¡¯t do much with them until I reach level 10. Not having to worry about any prerequisites for a class sounded super overpowered. For example, while others might have to train extensively or unlock specific achievements to access a rare or advanced class, I could simply choose it outright, saving time and effort while gaining a significant advantage. I would bet there are some obscure achievements that you need to have to get some of the better classes. The fact that my profession would be limited due to the technological advancement of my world made a lot of sense to me. I mean what if I could get an electrical engineering profession, which would be a little useless in a world without electricity. The first major decision I¡¯ll need to make is whether to change my race. The idea is intriguing, but I believe I should speak with my father first. He¡¯s always been a steady guide in my life, someone whose judgment I trust implicitly. Whether it¡¯s his experience or his ability to see the bigger picture, I know he¡¯ll help me weigh the risks and benefits of such a significant decision. Also, if there are no other races in this world and I suddenly transform into a beastkin or something similar, I might be treated as a monster and targeted whenever someone sees me. All my stats seem straightforward, with only Wisdom appearing to be purely magic-related and Luck more abstract. However, it made me wonder if Wisdom might have broader applications beyond magic¡ªI can assess that later. As for my skills, Shield Mastery, Panoptic Sense, and Mental Reverie all made sense to me. I¡¯ve always had a natural affinity for using a shield, Panoptic Sense aligns with the ability I¡¯ve been trying to develop, and Mental Reverie perfectly describes what I do during meditation. However, I wasn¡¯t sure how I acquired the Identify skill. The only explanation I could think of was that it might have come with the system itself. After reviewing my stats, I decided to talk to my dad and mom. I had a feeling my talent was quite unique, and I also wanted to assess whether I could create a party or add someone else to the system. The way the system mentioned that I brought it to this universe made me believe others might be able to use it as well. If that¡¯s the case, then my talent could become highly sought after. With those thoughts running through my head, I got up and dressed, ready to face the day. The first thing I noticed while getting dressed was that my Panoptic Sense was already active and working, even without my conscious effort. Although I had been using the ability with my eyes open, I hadn''t quite reached that point yet. The difference between seeing with both my eyes and the ability was jarring at first, but I quickly adapted. The ability felt like a natural part of me, something I''d always had. It was comforting in a way, like discovering a hidden strength that had always been there, waiting to surface. One thing I had never really tried before was seeing through walls. To my surprise, I was able to do it, although it was obvious that the wall did something to disrupt my sight somewhat. The next thing I noticed was that everything could be identified, almost as if it happened automatically. It was at that moment that I realized what had triggered my "Identify" skill. Whenever someone looks at something, small amounts of information are provided. For example, when you look at a picture on the wall, your mind supplies you with details like where it was taken or who took it. The same thing happens with food¡ªif you see corn, you instinctively know it¡¯s edible but should be cooked. If you see a rock, you just know it¡¯s a rock. That realization led me to understand the note at the end. If I were a geologist and knew what the rock was made of, my "Identify" skill would provide that information. With this new understanding, I also realized I needed to see how useful "Identify" was going to turn out to be. After finishing getting dressed, with countless little bits of information flooding my brain¡ªlike "a shirt is something you wear, and it¡¯s made of linen"¡ªI went downstairs to find my first real surprise. Robert Obexis ¨C Level: 43 ¨C Talent: Aegis Invoker Julliane Obexis ¨C Level: 33 ¨C Talent: Mood Mirror Ayla Obexis ¨C Level: N/A ¨C Talent: Chance Weaver "Aegis Invoker, Mood Mirror, and Chance Weaver?" I muttered as I came down the stairs. This revelation completely changed everything I had suspected about Identify. Apparently, I said it loud enough for my parents to hear, as both of their heads snapped in my direction immediately. "The first two are the talents your mother and I have," my father said, "but what is the third? And how do you know our talents?" My father asked, making sure that Ayla playing in the corner did not hear us. "Chance Weaver is Ayla''s talent," I replied, "or at least, that''s the information my talent is giving me. My talent is called ''System.'' It gives me a readout of my skills, attributes, and even provides options for a class and profession. One of the skills I received is called ''Identify,'' and it provides me with information about something I focus on." I continued to try and explain the system to them with as much detail as possible, even explaining my privileges. I did not however, tell them about my Status yet. However, trying to explain a system to someone who has never dealt with a computer before is quite challenging. "Actually, let me try something!" I said, concentrating on my father and attempting to add him to my party. Chapter 5 - Oh My You are attempting to invite Ralph Obexis to your party. Do you wish to invite Ralph Oblexis to your party? My first thought was one of appreciation¡ªthe notification stood out from the usual status page in a way that immediately caught my attention. Then I was overcome with pure excitement. YES! I thought. WARNING You are requesting a non-system user to join your party. In inviting this person to your party, they will be given access to the system. THIS IS PERMAMANENT! Giving access to a person will allow them access to all the benefits that the system provides. They will start with a level that is a rough approximation of their current abilities and strengths. They will not be given privileges that the current user experiences. Do you wish for Ralph Obexis to join your party? You will not receive this warning again in the future. QUEST You have received a quest. Add 10 people to the system. Reward: +10% to efficiency of all attributes. As I stood there in stunned silence trying to understand everything that just happened, my family watched on patiently. Or, well my mother and father did. ¡°Big brother! Big Brother! What super cool awesome thing does your talent do?¡± Ayla shouted, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°Nothing outwardly impressive, sorry Sprout.¡± I had recently started referring to my little sister as sprout because she was following in the family footsteps of being tall. In the last few years, she had grown to right at 4 foot tall. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go outside and play while I talk to mom and dad. Were about to have to talk about boring adult stuff and you will definitely get bored!¡± I stage whisper to her. My parents look at me a little concerned that I had sent Ayla outside but trusting that I had my reasons. Being reborn didn¡¯t grant me perfect control over my body, and my emotions sometimes overwhelmed me. However, it did make me extremely well-behaved. It did not help my parents prepare for what a hassle a true child will be, i.e. Ayla, but hey at least I was awesome. With Ayla out of the way, I decided to add my father to my party. Almost instantly, the response was apparent. His reaction was calm, but his face went from relaxed confusion to stern concentration in an instant. His eyes grew slightly distant as though he was looking at something in front of him that only he could see. I made a mental note to remember that. It would not due to be standing around looking zoned out for no reason. While my father continued to look through the screens I noticed that I had a general sense of where he was now. More than what I received through my Panoptic Sense. Not only that, if I concentrated, I was able to pull up his status screen. Due to the privileges of the user, the user is given access to view party members status page. New skill acquired ¨C Leadership Name: Ralph Obexis Talent: Aegis Invoker Level: 43 Class: N/A (Available) Experience: 0/100 Profession: N/A (Available) Experience: 0/100 Race: Human Strength ¨C 89 Dexterity ¨C 77 Endurance ¨C 98 Constitution ¨C 103 Wisdom ¨C 52 Intelligence ¨C 61 Luck -34 Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Sword Mastery ¨C Level 1 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 1 Aegis Arcana ¨C Level 1 Aegis Manipulation ¨C Level 1 Block ¨C Level 1 Dodge ¨C Level 1 Leadership ¨C Level 1 Well, it¡¯s good to know that if the system ever becomes widespread enough for others to invite me to join their parties, they won¡¯t automatically be able to see my status page. I was quite surprised by his attributes, though there could be many reasons for them. Especially considering he didn¡¯t have a system before now. What I found most curious was that all his skills were currently at level 1. If I had to guess, I¡¯d assume that everyone starts at level 1 and that, as he uses his skills, they will improve to match his current level. ¡°Well, son, I must say you have a very interesting talent. I¡¯m guessing that Identify is the ability you used to determine what our talents are? The notification I received said you were trying to add me to your party. Now that I¡¯m in your party, I¡¯m getting a general sense of where you are and how you¡¯re doing. This kind of information would be invaluable in a dungeon. I also like how Identify presents information¡ªit¡¯s quite useful. This is your talent, son, so should I go ahead and choose a class, or should I wait?¡± I gave his question some serious thought. I had no idea what getting a class might do. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what will happen. What I do know is that class choices are based on your skills, attributes, race, and achievements. I¡¯d guess that choosing a class would improve you, as it would build upon your current baseline.¡± After hearing that, my dad nodded, and his eyes went distant.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Jace, honey, can you add me as well, please?¡± my mother asked in her usual calm and collected tone. Knowing her talent was called Mood Mirror, I could understand why she worked to maintain such a composed demeanor. Name: Julliane Obexis Talent: Mood Mirror Level: 33 Class: N/A (Available) Experience: 0/100 Profession: N/A (Available) Experience: 0/100 Race: Human Strength ¨C 44 Dexterity ¨C 54 Endurance ¨C 51 Constitution ¨C 43 Wisdom ¨C 77 Intelligence ¨C 81 Luck -24 Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Knife Mastery ¨C Level 1 Bow Mastery ¨C Level 1 Soulwave ¨C Level 1 Psychomancy ¨C Level 1 Acrobatics ¨C Level 1 Dodge ¨C Level 1 For the first time in my ten years of life, I experienced what it felt like for my mother to push her emotions onto me, and I was certain she had never done it before. Now that she had the system, she might eventually become more subtle with her ability¡ªperhaps to the point where others wouldn¡¯t notice¡ªbut for now, when her surprise pressed itself onto me, I felt it immediately. ¡°Oh my!¡± she exclaimed, startled by the sudden screen that appeared before her. ¡°Hold off a moment before you choose your class, dear. I have a few options, and they each provide attribute distributions per level along with a rarity indicator. Based on the amount of attribute distribution, I can guess that some of these classes are rarer. But what does that mean? Do you have any ideas, Jace?¡± Thanks to my knowledge from Earth and the detailed insights provided by Identify, I was able to hypothesize a few possibilities. For instance, my understanding of Earth¡¯s RPG mechanics led me to suspect that class progression would involve a mix of skill usage and experience gain. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but I think rarer classes not only make you stronger but also grant more powerful skills. Beyond that, I¡¯d suspect that the rarer the class, the harder it is to level.¡± My father nodded, and then I felt him¡ªsolidify was the only way I could describe it. It was as if he had just become more of himself. In my Panoptic Sense, his outline grew ever so slightly sharper, and to my eyes, he seemed subtly more in focus than before. It was like I had undergone laser eye surgery and could now see with perfect clarity, but only when I looked at him. ¡°Well, I must say, love, that was an extremely drastic yet subtle shift,¡± my mother remarked. ¡°It¡¯s quite disorienting to witness in person. If I hadn¡¯t seen it happen with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t be sure anything had changed.¡± I had to agree with her and quickly checked my father¡¯s status again. Name: Ralph Obexis Talent: Aegis Invoker Level: 44 Class: Aegis Warden Level: 1 Experience: 0/8100 Profession: N/A (Available) Experience: 0/100 Race: Human Strength ¨C 90 Dexterity ¨C 78 Endurance ¨C 101 Constitution ¨C 108 Wisdom ¨C 54 Intelligence ¨C 63 Luck -34 Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Sword Mastery ¨C Level 1 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 1 Aegis Arcana ¨C Level 1 Aegis Manipulation ¨C Level 1 Block ¨C Level 1 Dodge ¨C Level 1 Leadership ¨C Level 1 Arcane Rebound ¨C Level 1 The most obvious change I noticed was that my father had gained a class: Aegis Warden. From the name alone, I assumed it was a tank-style class, which I felt fit my father¡¯s personality perfectly. ¡°Well, I must say, this class business is fascinating. The class I chose is called Aegis Warden, and it offers +1 Strength, +1 Dexterity, +1 Endurance, +5 Constitution, +2 Wisdom, and +2 Intelligence per level. Not only that, but I also received a new skill. It just sort of imparted the knowledge of how to use it directly into my head. The skill is called Arcane Rebound, and it builds a charge based on the damage done to any of my shields. I can then unleash this charge whenever it reaches its limit or whenever I want. At this point, I¡¯m excited to see what sort of class you¡¯ll have, Jace. You mentioned you had privileges, right?¡± ¡°While I do have privileges that others don¡¯t¡ªlike not needing to meet any prerequisites for a class¡ªI don¡¯t yet have a class. The first time you can choose a class or profession is at level 10. I suspect it¡¯s so you can earn some achievements toward unlocking better classes, but I¡¯m not entirely sure yet.¡± As my father and I discussed his class, I felt a subtle but distinct change in my mother¡¯s presence. Where my father¡¯s presence felt sharper and more focused, my mother¡¯s seemed to resonate, like the hum of a tuning fork¡ªnot a sound you hear, but something you feel beneath your skin. She had the same quality of becoming more herself like my father, but instead of drawing all focus toward her, she seemed to radiate that hum. Sensing the change, I quickly checked her status. Based on the name of her class alone, I suspected it was stronger than my father¡¯s. I made a mental note to ask her if there was any information about the rarity of classes when choosing them and whether the system provided any details during the selection process. Name: Julliane Obexis Talent: Mood Mirror Level: 34 Class: Psionic Muse Enchanter Level: 1 Experience: 0/5500 Profession: N/A (Available) Experience: 0/100 Race: Human Strength ¨C 45 Dexterity ¨C 55 Endurance ¨C 54 Constitution ¨C 45 Wisdom ¨C 81 Intelligence ¨C 86 Luck -24 Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Knife Mastery ¨C Level 1 Bow Mastery ¨C Level 1 Soulwave ¨C Level 1 Psychomancy ¨C Level 1 Acrobatics ¨C Level 1 Dodge ¨C Level 1 Empathic Nexus- Level 1 "I do believe I have to agree with you. Could you imagine how much easier some of the dungeon runs could be with just these new abilities? My Empathic Nexus allows the entire party to be linked emotionally, letting each person feel when the other is about to attack or enabling singular buffs to be shared throughout the group. Jace, dear, I know this might be hard for you to understand, but you must never give someone else access to this system unless you trust them unconditionally. I wouldn¡¯t even give this ability to your sister until she¡¯s much older and able to understand its implications better. Do you understand, sweetie?" I nodded. I did understand. Just thinking about how most people only have their talent and perhaps gain some strength by going through dungeons made her point clear. I could give them access to more skills¡ªpowerful ones at that. My mother¡¯s Empathic Nexus initially seemed modest, but its potential began to unfold in my mind. What if my father had a spell that could completely negate all damage to a single person? With her ability amplifying his, that protection could extend to the entire party, creating an unprecedented level of defense. With my mother in the group, now everyone would have a shield that stops all damage. The possibilities were endless. "I understand, Mom," I replied with a solemn voice. "But there¡¯s even more we¡¯ll need to talk about. Chapter 6 - The Race to Be Me Noticing my mother¡¯s discontent with my words, I decided to elaborate further, detailing some of the privileges I had. The biggest one I made sure to stress was that I was able to change my race. It was nice to know that there were other races in the world, such as Dwarves, Elves, Beastkin, and Humans. There were a few I had no idea about, such as Brinthera and many others. ¡°Are you planning on changing your race then? What are your options, and what does it give you?¡± My mother, of course, was the first to ask the questions. I suspected she was worried that, by changing my race, I would no longer be considered her son. ¡°I haven¡¯t checked yet. When I saw it, I was worried that if I started to look, I would have to choose. I didn¡¯t know if there might be some weird race that others would view as a monster on sight and try to kill me. Let me look and see what I find.¡± The universe contains an extensive variety of races, each with unique traits and abilities. Specify your preferences¡ªsuch as physical characteristics, magical aptitude, or combat skills¡ªto refine the available options. I thought about telling my parents what it said, but the moment I tried, an almost imperceptible pressure stopped me from giving voice to those thoughts. Apparently, this was something I had to do on my own. I understood that changing my race would be fundamental to who I was, and outside influence would not be good. With those thoughts running through my head, I started narrowing down the options. I knew I wanted something strong since I enjoyed fighting, preferably something better with my hands, as I was just not comfortable with a sword. I also wanted to be able to use magic. That was pretty much the main reason I even came to this world in the first place. I always enjoyed the idea of being tall, like my parents. Especially since I wanted to be a front-line magic tank, kind of like my father¡ªthough I was not a fan of just using barriers. Preferences have been noted. Options listed below: Primarch ¨C Primarchs are comparable to the Titans in some Earth stories, though they only stand around 7 feet in height. Wielding magic as though they were born of it, it is said that the Primarchs were the creators of the system itself. Primarchs have a +10% to all attributs and +5 to all mana manipulation skills. Ryvek ¨C The Ryvek, as they call themselves¡ªor Dragonkin, as others call them¡ªwere born from a Dragon and a Primarch. Their scales offer strong physical and magical defense. They have wings and stand 8 feet tall. Supposedly, the color of their scales shows their affinity. Ryveks have a +15% to all damage reduction and +5% to all attributes. Elf ¨C Elves are said to be pseudo-immortal but actually just have very long lives compared to races such as Humans. Elves are extremely strong and dexterous due to living among forests and moving through branches. Elves have a +10% to strength and dexterity, a 10% bonus to movement speed in forests, and a 50% faster cast time for all spells related to nature. Urthog ¨C Like the Giants of old, Urthogs stand over 15 feet in height. Giants are strong and proud creatures that tend to stay in the mountains away from others. Giants are known for their regeneration. Giants receive a +12% to strength, dexterity, constitution, and endurance, and they halve the time it takes to heal all wounds. However, due to their towering form, there is a 3% reduction in reaction time. Human ¨C Humans are the most numerous of the races throughout the universe. While humans, in general, may not be as strong or powerful as other races, they excel at teamwork and coming together to face threats that cannot be beaten otherwise. Humans receive a +1% bonus to damage done while working in a group (per group member, up to 5), as well as a 10% increase in improving all skills. The race choices were impressive, offering a wide array of strengths and abilities that sparked my imagination. After a careful read-through, I quickly decided against being an Urthog. While their massive bonuses to physical stats were tempting, their towering size felt like a disadvantage in most scenarios. Although they had the massive bonus to physical stats, their size was a downside in my opinion. Not to mention that the other races, except Humans, had the magical bonuses I wanted. Even though Humans didn¡¯t have the magical bonus of the other races, the 10% increase in improving skills, as well as the bonus damage per group member, was hard to ignore. If I could increase my skill levels high enough, I might overcome most of the bonuses the other races had. However, knowing I would have to hide my talent, and its abilities, meant I would be less likely to work in a group most of the time.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Ryveks were an easy no for me. Don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªbeing part Dragon and having wings to fly around sounds super awesome. However, the idea of being covered in scales all the time felt restrictive and inconvenient, especially when imagining how it might affect daily interactions, clothing, or even comfort in different environments. I¡¯m not saying the bonus wouldn¡¯t be worth it, but if it were a transformation ability allowing me to turn into a Dragonkin, I would jump all over it. As it stands, though, it¡¯s a no for me. Elves seemed like a fun choice. Even in Earth lore, Elves either lived far longer than Humans or didn¡¯t die of old age. The physical aspect of Elves did surprise me some, though I guess running, climbing, and swinging through trees would tend to make one strong and agile. However, from what my parents told me, the Elves of this world tended to be more isolated than the rest of the races. If one were to suddenly pop up in the middle of the city without there being a record of them entering, it would probably lead to questions I didn¡¯t want to answer. That left me with the Primarch. They seemed more generalized due to their increase across the board and a small bonus to all mana manipulation. As far as I could tell, they were mostly human-looking, just tall, which was something I wanted anyway. Based on the information I had, it seemed the Primarch was the strongest. The bonuses other races received, while useful in more specific situations, felt as though they could develop into strength in their own right. With all the information at hand, I felt that Primarch was the right choice for me. Upon that realization, a burning sensation¡ªlike my whole body being set on fire, while every muscle simultaneously locked up and relaxed¡ªtook over. Luckily, the sensation only lasted for a few seconds before my body returned to normal. Congratulations! Your race has been changed to Primarch. You have completed a hidden quest. Reward for hidden quest: Inventory. Name: Jace Obexis Talent: System Level: 1 Class: N/A (Available at level 10) Experience: 0/100 Profession: N/A (Available at level 10) Experience: 0/100 Race: Primarch Strength: 11 Dexterity: 10 Endurance: 12 Constitution: 11 Wisdom: 18 Intelligence: 25 Luck: 24 Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Panoptic Sense ¨C Level 1 Mental Reverie ¨C Level 1 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 1 Leadership ¨C Level 1 The moment I could move again, I looked at my status. The stat changes weren¡¯t massive, which is probably why the sensation only lasted a few seconds. While my stat bonuses weren¡¯t huge now, they would eventually become significant. I also noticed that I was just a touch taller, having gained maybe an inch. I didn¡¯t have a tab but I did have an ability for the Inventory, but I gained an innate understanding of how to use it. Anything I put in would come out the exact same way. I could not put living things inside, though I could put plants. However, if I put a plant in after removing it from the soil¡ªeven if I took all the roots¡ªit would never grow again. ¡°I changed my race to Primarch,¡± I said with as much confidence as I could muster. ¡°I was able to choose between a few races, but first I had to describe what I wanted with my life.¡± I went on to describe the races, their abilities, and the racial ability I had gained. ¡°I think you made a good choice based on the information you had. You didn¡¯t choose one overtly different from Humans, and it will make you stronger overall and quicker as well. That is the biggest thing a parent wants: to have their child exceed them and be safe. Well, at least one of the biggest things, for a good parent anyway.¡± After that, I explained that I had received an Inventory and everything I knew about it, about how the skill itself came with an instinctive sense to use it. As I described the Inventory, I could see my father¡¯s eyes widening, probably thinking about all the illegal things that could be smuggled into the city with such an ability. The look in his eyes betrayed a mix of awe and calculation, which made me wonder if he was already strategizing ways to safeguard against such potential abuses¡ªor perhaps considering how it might be used to our advantage. His reaction was both amusing and slightly unsettling, a reminder of just how sharp and practical his mind could be. Knowing him, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if, in the next few weeks, he developed a skill that allowed him to check other people¡¯s inventories. ¡°What about your professions? I know you have those available to you, but I didn¡¯t see you choose one in your status screen.¡± I said, wondering what kind of professions there were and whether you got stats or not for them. ¡°I have yet to decide on mine. I have a few choices such as Guard, Guard Captain, Knight, and then some like Blacksmith, Tailor, and Leatherworker. I am trying to decide between Guard Captain and Knight currently.¡± My father informed us. My mom spoke up as my dad finished, ¡°I also have not chosen yet. I have similar ones like Tailor, Leatherworker and Tanner, but I also have some like Mind Soother, something called a Psychiatrist, and then a general Healer profession.¡± I could definitely see my mother being a Psychiatrist, with her ability to push her emotions on others it could help if someone needed to get past a traumatic event and have their emotions calm during that. Chapter 7 Back to School... but First, Let鈥檚 Kill Some Monsters We decided to avoid telling my sister for as long as we could, knowing how excitable and impulsive she could be. If she found out, there was a good chance she might accidentally let it slip to someone else or try to prove herself by doing something reckless. Keeping her in the dark felt like the safest option for now, even if it wasn¡¯t entirely fair to her. If she asked every day, though, we decided to tell her that my talent was just my Panoptic Sense since it was already a strong skill. This would also give me an excuse for doing dungeons solo¡ªif you can see everything around you, even in pitch dark, you can probably manage an easier dungeon by yourself. This would buy me some extra time to develop and grow stronger, unless I was able to get a strong skill for my class that we could use as my talent. Another surprise for me was that my parents had decided I should attend school. At first, I wasn¡¯t sure how to process this decision. The idea of stepping into a new environment filled me with a mix of excitement and apprehension. Was this an opportunity to grow stronger and make valuable connections, or a daunting challenge that would force me to confront past experiences I wasn¡¯t eager to relive? For a moment, the thought of sitting through lessons alongside children felt surreal¡ªan odd juxtaposition for someone carrying decades of memories in a young body. The school I will go to is for those with strong talents¡ªor nobles¡ªthat helps train them to become stronger. The idea is to forge bonds with future powerhouses: nobles might recruit a commoner or lower ranking noble to work for their house, while commoners would at least gain access to resources otherwise out of reach. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about going to school again, to be entirely honest. On the one hand, it was a good opportunity to gain experience and grow stronger. On the other, I¡¯d never enjoyed school much before, and now I was a 30-year-old man in a child¡¯s body, about to attend school with other children. I could only hope that, given the presence of talents, children in this world might mature a little faster. And deep down¡ªdesperately, though I didn¡¯t want to jinx it¡ªI hoped there wouldn¡¯t be the stereotypical stuck-up noble picking on those ¡°beneath¡± them. The school I was to attend was called The School of Ascension. A bit on the nose to include "school" in the name, if you ask me, but who am I to choose? It¡¯s the most prestigious school in our country. Before diving into more details, let me explain a bit about the world I live in. It¡¯s called Ambitus. According to most people, there¡¯s only one continent here. I¡¯m skeptical about that, though¡ªEarth supposedly had only one continent at some point though, so who knows? From the map my father had, this continent is massive¡ªabout the size of Asia and North America combined. Our country, Magnalon, was founded by someone named Magnon. Magnon left his homeland, Heirarchon, in disgust at how it treated commoners. No one knows where he went or how he did it, but when he returned, he marched into Heirarchon''s castle and announced that he was claiming his home and several hundred miles in every direction as his own. Predictably, the king didn¡¯t take him seriously and ordered the guards to kill him. Magnon killed all the guards in the room, broke the king¡¯s neck, and then turned to the crown prince. He calmly told him he was taking the land and asked if the prince objected¡ªhinting he¡¯d ask the next in line if necessary. Magnalon shares its eastern border with Heirarchon, while the ocean lies to the south and west. To the north is a vast forest called The Elven Forest¡ªhumans aren¡¯t creative with names, apparently. Supposedly, the elves had their own name for it, though, so maybe that¡¯s why humans just called it The Elven Forest. With elves to the north and no one wanting to antagonize them, Magnalon¡¯s primary concern comes from Heirarchon. My father believes something will happen with them soon, as border skirmishes are becoming more frequent. We live in (I bet you would never guess the name) Magnon, the capital of Magnalon. My mother, a commoner, came from a family of tailors, while my father, a commoner at birth, followed in his father¡¯s footsteps as a guard. Sadly, both sets of my grandparents passed away before I was born due to a sickness that affected the elderly more than the young and healthy.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The School of Ascension, or simply Ascension, is located in the capital. Renowned for its rigorous curriculum and unparalleled resources, it attracts the most talented and ambitious individuals in the country. Unlike other schools, Ascension emphasizes an equality among everyone approach, fostering an environment where students of all backgrounds can excel. Its dormitory system ensures that students, whether commoners or nobles, are treated equally, promoting bonds that transcend social hierarchies. However, all students are required to live in the dorms. The goal is to foster camaraderie and create an equal footing among students, whether they¡¯re commoners or princes. Though the nobles in Magnalon do tend to treat commoners well, a tradition rooted in the country¡¯s founding principles. Even though students are expected to live on campus, they can leave the school on weekends. Time here works almost identically to Earth¡ªor close enough that I can¡¯t tell the difference¡ªso the weekend is still days six and seven of the week. My mother wasn¡¯t thrilled about me leaving home so young, but she made it clear I¡¯d better come home every weekend I could. I didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter. My father, however, was delighted. He had always believed in my potential and saw this as a chance for me to step into a brighter future. His pride in my abilities and recent accomplishments was evident, and he often reminded me that this was an opportunity to rise above our humble beginnings. To him, attending Ascension wasn¡¯t just about education¡ªit was about seizing every chance to grow, connect, and prepare for the challenges ahead. He takes pride in his role as a captain of the guard but wants more for me, especially now that he¡¯s earned a noble title. He also wants me to keep an eye out at school. Several high-profile children are expected to attend this year, and he wants me to watch for anything suspicious since guards are not allowed on campus. After our discussion, we had lunch, and my father and I went out to spar. We learned a lot about skill levels. My father, who has had Sword Mastery, Shield Mastery, Dodge, and Block for years, was only able to get Shield Mastery to level 6, while Dodge remains at level 2. Magic shields helped his Block and Shield Mastery, as they can be moved and controlled at will. My own Shield Mastery, however, didn¡¯t budge¡ªnor did any of my other skills. That said, Panoptic Sense and Mental Reverie felt a bit more real now that they¡¯d been formalized as system skills, so I suspect that is why they did not improve. After sparring, we called it a night, agreeing to discuss Ascension¡ªand my sister Ayla¡¯s talent¡ªthe next day. Both of my parents believe her talent, based on its name alone, is a fate-bending one. While rare, fate-bending talents are highly sought after. Nobles would pay more for a single Fate Bender than for ten combat-related talents. My father had never heard of anyone outside royal retainers who could actually control the way fate would bend. After a good night¡¯s sleep and breakfast the next morning, my father asked me what I wanted to do before school started in the fall. I suggested going out to hunt monsters and reaching level 10 to gain a class, as that would give me a solid advantage, allowing me to get stronger than the average child attending Ascension. My father approved, but my mother was horrified. ¡°Absolutely not! What do you mean, go out and kill monsters? You¡¯re ten years old, Jace!¡± Ever since my mother had become part of the system, she seemed to let her emotions show more. I don¡¯t know if it was intentional or accidental, but I was happy that she felt she could show her emotions more. I tried explaining that defeating monsters would be the quickest way to gain experience, as sparring with my father hadn¡¯t granted any. I even suggested starting small, like hunting rabbits or boars¡ªnot charging into a goblin tribe. As I said that, I was half expecting to get a quest to kill ten rats or something. My father, on the other hand, supported the idea and suggested asking John, a family friend and hunter, to help keep me safe. He also offered to take me himself the next day, as he was off duty. This way my father could tell my mom about how I acted, allowing her to feel better about me doing something so dangerous. My mother was reluctant but finally agreed after my father offered to take me the next day. I felt that if it wasn¡¯t for Ayla, my mom would be coming with us. Chapter 8 From Boar Slayer to Student The next few months flew by in a whirlwind of activity. True to his word, my father took me hunting the very next day. My heart raced with a mixture of excitement and trepidation¡ªthis was my first real opportunity to test the skills I¡¯d been honing. The thought of matching my father''s expertise in the wild filled me with both determination and a hint of nervousness. We ventured just north of the city to the edge of the Elven Forest. While we didn¡¯t dare go too far in¡ªavoiding the ire of the Elves or gnomes who called it home¡ªwe found a decent bounty of boars and rabbits near its outskirts. Our first catch was a rabbit. I took a deep breath and carefully lined up my shot, resisting the urge to rush. When I was confident, I loosed the arrow, striking the rabbit cleanly and killing it instantly. As a habit, I remembered to use Identify before taking the shot. Rabbit ¨C Level: 1 +1 XP ¡°I think we should focus on something bigger, Dad. I only got one experience for that,¡± I remarked, slightly disappointed. Shortly after, we stumbled upon a smaller boar. It took two arrows to bring it down, but at Level 3, it rewarded me with a satisfying 25 experience points. Afterward, my father showed me the proper technique to dismantle both the rabbit and the boar. Despite the effort, I was surprised that I didn¡¯t gain any new skills. I had assumed tasks like skinning and processing animals would count toward some kind of profession-based skill, given how crafting or practical activities often correlated with skill gains in other systems I¡¯d encountered. Yet, apparently not. As we prepared to leave, my Panoptic Sense picked up something unusual. A small, furry figure, no more than a foot tall, was perched on a tree limb about 30 feet away, watching us intently. Its movements were deliberate, the faint rustle of leaves betraying its careful shifting on the branch. The forest seemed to hold its breath, the air thick with the earthy scent of moss and bark, as the creature¡¯s bright eyes locked onto us with an unnerving focus. Without turning my head, I whispered, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to alarm you, but there¡¯s a tiny, furry creature with long ears and clothes staring at us from that tree behind us.¡± I tried to use Identify, but the skill didn¡¯t reveal anything. My father chuckled, clearly amused. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m surprised you noticed. Based on your description, that¡¯s a gnome. They¡¯re clever little creatures¡ªhighly intelligent and known for making some of the best gadgets in the world. As long as we don¡¯t harm the forest or attack it, it won¡¯t bother us.¡± That evening, my father introduced me to John, one of the quietest people I¡¯d met in both my lives. Conversations with him were... brief. A grunt here, a low growl-like ¡°grmm¡± there, and on rare occasions, a few clipped words. John stood about 5¡¯7¡± with brown hair and a lean, muscular frame¡ªlikely a byproduct of his career as a hunter.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. From that day onward, I hunted with John daily, except when my father was off duty, or my mother needed him. Each day, we brought down at least one boar¡ªsometimes two. Initially, we tried preserving the excess meat and sharing it with neighbors, but it quickly became clear that even these efforts couldn¡¯t keep up with our growing surplus. By the third boar, it became obvious we had far more food than we could possibly eat ourselves. On our way back to the city with an especially large boar in tow, we passed an orphanage. Orphanages were rare in Magnon; circumstances that left children without families were unusual in or near the capital. An idea struck me. ¡°Hey, John, can you wait here for a minute? I want to do something,¡± I said, shifting the weight of the boar on my shoulder. He responded with his characteristic grunt, and I carried the boar to the orphanage. I must have been a sight¡ªa ten-year-old hauling a full-sized boar on his back. The children swarmed me with questions, their chatter reminiscent of Ayla¡¯s endless curiosity. Smiling, I tried to answer a few, though I kept things brief. Spotting the oldest child, I said, ¡°Could you get whoever¡¯s in charge? I have something I¡¯d like to ask.¡± The boy nodded and darted inside. Moments later, an older woman emerged, her expression curious but warm. ¡°Older¡± was relative¡ªshe seemed to be in her late forties, with only a few gray hairs and a face creased with laugh lines. She stood about 5¡¯4¡±, her posture poised and confident. Using Identify, I learned: Marian ¨C Level: 72 ¨C Talent: Martial Arts It took everything in me not to react outwardly, but I could tell she noticed my realization. Her serene smile turned mischievous, her eyes twinkling as though she found my reaction amusing. ¡°I wonder,¡± she began, her tone light yet probing, ¡°is that sharp perception of yours a talent, or just something you¡¯ve picked up from hunting?¡± Without waiting for an answer, she added, ¡°Now, what can I do for you? Also, it¡¯s quite rude to visit someone¡¯s home without introducing yourself.¡± ¡°Oh! My apologies,¡± I said quickly, bowing slightly. ¡°I¡¯m Jace Obexis, son of Ralph Obexis, the guard captain. I¡¯ve been hunting with my father¡¯s friend, John, to prepare for attending Ascension later this year.¡± I gestured toward John. ¡°We¡¯ve had more success than we can use, and I thought your orphanage might need the extra food.¡± ¡°The son of a guard captain, hmm? Thank you, my lord, but we can¡¯t afford to pay for the boar,¡± she said, her tone sharper than necessary. I frowned slightly at her ¡°my lord¡± comment¡ªit was technically correct, given my father¡¯s noble status, but the way she said it felt off. ¡°Oh, my lady, you misunderstand,¡± I replied with exaggerated politeness, bowing dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m not selling it. As its owner, I can give it to whomever I wish, and I wish to give it to you.¡± Her smile widened, and her eyes narrowed in amused approval. ¡°Well, you certainly have a way with words. Tell you what¡ªcome by every seventh day with your surplus, and I¡¯ll teach you something in return. Maybe it¡¯ll be how to fight, or perhaps something else entirely¡ªyou¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡± It¡¯s not much, but it ensures people know we pay our way.¡± ¡°Are you going to teach me how to fight?¡± I blurted, excitement getting the better of me. Marian¡¯s eyebrow quirked. ¡°What makes you think I know how to fight?¡± she asked, though her tone suggested she was toying with me. ¡°Uh... you stand like my dad does, and he¡¯s a front-line fighter,¡± I stammered. ¡°My mom fights at range, so her posture is different. It was just... obvious to me.¡± Marian looked ready to challenge me but let it slide. ¡°Be here at first bell tomorrow,¡± she said, shooing me off. ¡°We¡¯ll see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Chapter 9 How to Learn Martial Arts: Spoiler, It Involves a Lot of Hitting After leaving the orphanage, I went home and anxiously waited for my father to return so I could tell him about Marian and the training she was going to provide. My mother, of course, saw right through me and had me play with Ayla to work off not only her energy but mine as well. I was surprised at how well playing with my sister distracted me from my thoughts. Her laughter was infectious, and her boundless energy pulled me into the moment. Whether we were chasing each other through the yard or giggling over her attempts to catch me in tag, her joy was a reminder of what truly mattered. Every worry I had about training or proving myself seemed to fade into the background, replaced by the pure, uncomplicated happiness of being present with my sister. These moments with Ayla grounded me, helping me see the importance of balancing my ambitions with the simple joys of life. It was very relaxing to stop and ¡°smell the roses,¡± so to speak, instead of training to earn a good talent or improve my skills. After that time, I vowed to make sure not to train so much that I lost sight of what was important to me. Shortly before dinner, my father arrived home, his presence filling the house with a familiar sense of security. My excitement to tell him what had happened bubbled under the surface, but I decided to wait until after dinner, when my mother was busy with Ayla, giving us the quiet and focus needed for the conversation. ¡°Father, do you have a moment to speak? Something happened today that I wanted you to know about.¡± Without a word, I noticed his focus sharpen, likely concerned that something serious had occurred. I quickly explained the events at the orphanage and introduced him to Marian¡¯s involvement, including my suspicion that she somehow realized I had used Identify on her. Her subtle pause and lingering gaze after I cast it made me think she had sensed something unusual, even if she didn¡¯t fully grasp what the skill did. I also made sure to tell him that she wanted to see us every seventh day to train. When I finished, I sat there and waited for him to respond. He seemed to be going through his status, and if I knew my father at all, part of him was wondering if he could take on a Level 72. ¡°The part about her noticing your Identify is easy to explain¡ªshe probably did. I should have mentioned it before, but in my work, I¡¯ve used it quite a bit. I¡¯ve found that some of the stronger individuals I¡¯ve encountered can sense when something is happening to them. It¡¯s kind of like how some old monsters can feel killing intent directed at them. ¡°As for her wanting to train you¡ªthat¡¯s interesting. I know of Marian; most people just call her The Pugilist. She was an adventurer in her youth and started like most others, but she fought with her body instead of using a sword or weapon. If I remember correctly, though, she didn¡¯t make it to the highest rungs of the guild.¡± It took all my focus to keep listening after my dad mentioned an Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The idea of joining one wasn¡¯t just appealing¡ªit felt inevitable. The allure of venturing into unknown territories, conquering challenges, and etching my name into legend was too enticing to ignore. It wasn¡¯t just the classic isekai trope drawing me in, but the promise of freedom, adventure, and the chance to push my limits. After all, isn¡¯t joining an Adventurer¡¯s Guild practically a requirement in another world? Prove your strength, defy expectations, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªcarve out a path unlike any other. With the conversation wrapped up, we decided to have a light spar that evening to ease into the rigorous training awaiting us the next day. The session left me energized, yet not exhausted, setting the perfect tone for the morning. As I lay in bed, the anticipation of learning from a martial arts master kept me wide-eyed, my mind racing with the possibilities of what I might achieve.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The next morning, I was up early, my excitement making it impossible to sleep in. By the time we set out for the orphanage, I was already buzzing with questions. As we walked, I couldn¡¯t help but pepper my dad with inquiries about Marian and her exploits, eager for any intriguing details he might share to pass the time and fuel my anticipation. When we arrived at the orphanage yard, I didn¡¯t see Marian at first, but suddenly my Panoptic Sense picked up a blur coming from behind. Reacting on instinct, I turned sharply at the sound of rapid, deliberate footsteps and the faint rustle of fabric slicing through the air. I moved to block what I thought was an attack¡ªonly to find Marian¡¯s face stopped inches from mine, staring at me with a wide grin. ¡°Well now, you just keep getting more interesting every time I meet you. I¡¯m also happy to see that your prompt. You must get that from your father¡ªguards know the importance of punctuality,¡± Marian remarked before turning to my father. With a slight bow, she added, ¡°Good morning, my lord. I hope it¡¯s all right that I wanted to at least attempt to pay for the boar your son brought in.¡± ¡°Please, call me Ralph. Someone who has done as much as you have has earned at least that much respect from me. As for teaching my son¡ªwhen he told me about your offer, I think I was more excited than he was. I know how skilled you are, and your style is among the strongest in the kingdom,¡± my father replied, bowing slightly in return. Marian smiled at his response. ¡°Well, I guess I should ask¡ªwill you be joining the training, or are you going to sit on the side?¡± Hoping for the invitation, my father eagerly told her he would join. Thus began one of the worst¡ªand best¡ªdays of both my lives. In books, training montages often begin with running, push-ups, and sit-ups, all leading to the trainer casually declaring that the warm-up is over. Experiencing it firsthand, however, was a stark reminder of just how grueling those ''warm-ups'' truly are, and it drove home the physical and mental challenges required to grow stronger. Let me tell you¡ªreading about it in a book does not do it justice. We began with a ¡°light¡± jog that lasted almost two hours. Then we stretched every single muscle group we had. Afterward, we moved on to 100-yard sprints. Upon finishing a sprint, we did push-ups until failure, rolled over to do sit-ups until failure, and then sprinted back to the starting line for pull-ups until failure. This cycle repeated for an hour, with five-minute breaks after the pull-ups. Once that was done, the martial arts training began. We took turns sparring with Marian as long as we could, stopping only when she decided or when we lost the round. She never hit us hard¡ªjust enough to sting and show us where we went wrong. During my fifth sparring session with her, I received the Martial Arts skill. The change was immediate and unmistakable. A surge of clarity swept through me¡ªI could feel my body move with newfound precision, as though the knowledge had been etched directly into my muscles. My stances became more stable, my punches more fluid, and my awareness of her movements sharpened almost instinctively. I¡¯d been defending against her light punches when something clicked. I noticed an opening¡ªone I think she¡¯d been intentionally leaving¡ªand attacked. My punch was smoother, my footwork more precise, and I set myself up better for what came next. ¡°Well, well, well. Isn¡¯t that an interesting ability you have? Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t say anything, but you should make sure others don¡¯t find out about it. Being able to instantly improve a skill isn¡¯t common.¡± From that point on, my father and I spent every seventh day with Marian, learning how to fight and pushing ourselves to new limits. These sessions became more than just training¡ªthey deepened the bond between us. For me, it was a rare opportunity to see my father as both a mentor and an equal, working side by side toward a common goal. The camaraderie and shared struggles made those days some of the most meaningful in my journey. During the week, I hunted with either John or my dad, tracking boars through the dense underbrush. The forest was alive with the rustle of leaves and distant bird calls, the air thick with the scent of damp earth and pine. Each hunt was a mix of patience and adrenaline, from quietly stalking prey to the sudden burst of action when the boars were within range. The thrill of the chase and the satisfaction of a successful hunt made these moments unforgettable, bonding us through shared effort and triumph. About a week before I was set to attend Ascension, I finally hit Level 10. I was ready to see what class options I could choose. Chapter 10 Glowing Purple and Feeling Invincible Name: Jace Obexis Talent: System Level: 10 Class: N/A (Available) Experience: 0/100 Profession: N/A (Available) Experience: 0/100 Race: Primarch Strength: 23 Dexterity: 21 Endurance: 22 Constitution: 22 Wisdom: 25 Intelligence: 38 Luck: 24 Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Panoptic Sense ¨C Level 1 Mental Reverie ¨C Level 1 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 1 Leadership ¨C Level 1 Martial Arts ¨C Level 2 Dodge ¨C Level 1 After reaching level 10 I finally looked at my Status. I found satisfaction in observing my progress in significant leaps, as it allowed me to reflect on how much I had improved and appreciate the results of my efforts. I also noticed that I gained a few more points that were not associated with levels, and I could guess those came from all the training I did with my father and Marian on seventh day. Today was first day and my mother and father were both home to see what would happen when I gained my class. My sister was sent to one of her friends¡¯ houses with the excuse being that I needed to get ready to attend Ascension the following week. While they weren¡¯t nervous for me, as both already had a class, they did know that I would have access to classes that were much stronger and wanted to just be there for me. Without delaying too long, I waited for us to be seated at the table and jumped right into it. Specify your preferences to refine the available options. I thought about what I wanted from my class. I knew I enjoyed fighting and be in the frontline, like my father. I also knew that I wanted to be able to protect myself and those I cared about. Finally, I wanted to be strong, strong enough that no matter who or what tried to do something to my family I would be able to stop it and protect them. Preferences noted. Options are as follows: o Attribute Growth: +6 Strength, +3 Dexterity, +4 Endurance, +6 Constitution, +2 Wisdom, +4 Intelligence per level. o Attribute Growth: +7 Strength, +2 Dexterity, +6 Endurance, +6 Constitution, +2 Wisdom, +2 Intelligence per level. o Attribute Growth: +6 Strength, +4 Dexterity, +4 Endurance, +4 Constitution, +4 Wisdom, +3 Intelligence per level. o Attribute Growth: +5 Strength, +3 Dexterity, +5 Endurance, +5 Constitution, +3 Wisdom, +4 Intelligence per level. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. Every class gave 25 points per level, which was absurd compared to my father¡¯s 14 points and my mother¡¯s 16. It would give me a massive advantage and adding that to my racial bonus of 10% to stats would only make me that much stronger. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what someone needed to do to get a class like this. Though, with every single one having ¡°Ascended¡± in the name, I could probably guess. Looking at each, I already knew it was going to be a hard decision to make. Ascended Arcane Juggernaut sounded like a class that was just fun¡ªfighting up close and personal, and with my much higher-than-average stats, overwhelming anything and everything in my way. Add in the dash of magic to compensate for anything I might lack, and you have a very strong class. Ascended Titanic Sentinel, at least to me, felt like a class made with the Urthog in mind, both having something about titans. The class seemed to focus on a more physical approach to everything, and if I had chosen the Urthog, they would have blended extremely well together. With that said, it was still a strong class, and while more focused on the physical than the others, it still gave a boost to the magic stats as well. Ascended Mystic Vanguard seemed like a class that was right up my alley. Using arcane magic for protection would be similar to my father and his talents, allowing me to learn to use the class much quicker than if I had to figure it out on my own. Not only that, but leading the charge, fist-fighting, and shields were all things I enjoyed. Finally, Ascended Arcane Sentinel was another class that seemed like one I would choose. Defensive magic and shield techniques were things I wanted, and after trying¡ªand failing¡ªto use a sword for years, punching enemies was where I belonged. Or clubbing them¡ªI could probably do that too. It seemed like a very balanced class that would allow me to manage just about any situation. Going through each option again, I tried to see if there was something in the descriptions that would help me choose a class. Each one sounded like a class that matched my interests perfectly. The Arcane Juggernaut appealed to my desire for raw power and resilience, while the Mystic Vanguard resonated with my appreciation for versatile combat. Similarly, the Arcane Sentinel''s defensive focus intrigued me, aligning with my protective instincts. Even the Titanic Sentinel, though less magical, seemed to offer a physical prowess that was hard to ignore. With Titanic Sentinel being the only one that seemed less focused on magical aspects, I regretfully dropped it off my list, wishing the whole time that I could just take all the classes. The next one I decided to drop was Mystic Vanguard. While it was a very strong contender, I didn¡¯t see myself as a leader in combat situations. When I was in the military, I was part of a special forces group, and I was always the first guy on the boat and the one kicking down the doors. That made it hard for me to see the overall picture and make sound calls. While I know I can lead in those situations, I would prefer to allow others to make those calls since they¡¯ll have a better overall view.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The Arcane Juggernaut was a class I knew I would have a lot of fun with. Not to mention, whenever I do add someone else to the system, if they¡¯re a strong leader, they¡¯d be able to make excellent use of my talents. With that said, while I¡¯m alone, depending on the skills I get, I may have to spend more time recuperating. Meanwhile, the Arcane Sentinel would allow me to maintain a more defensive fighting style, reducing the need to worry about getting injured or recuperating like with the Arcane Juggernaut. It felt like it had the exact opposite issue¡ªnot being able to finish some of the harder fights. And in all honesty, that was the real problem: it was all based on how I felt about the classes and their descriptions. There was nothing concrete about my assumptions. For all I knew, aside from the stat distribution being different, they could all have the exact same skills and be essentially identical. With that being the only information I had to go on, I decided to trust my instincts. They¡¯re what led me to trust the old man after I died and brought me to the life I am currently living, so I decided to trust in them again. I chose to be an Ascended Arcane Juggernaut. Congratulations you have chosen to become an Ascended Arcane Juggernaut. May your foes fear the devastation left in your wake. You have gained the skill Arcane Armor Attributes have been assigned. Name: Jace Obexis Talent: System Level: 11 Class: Ascended Arcane Juggernaut Level: 1 Experience: 0/2100 Profession: N/A (Available) Experience: 0/100 Race: Primarch Strength: 30 Dexterity: 24 Endurance: 26 Constitution: 29 Wisdom: 27 Intelligence: 43 Luck: 24 Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Panoptic Sense ¨C Level 1 Mental Reverie ¨C Level 1 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 1 Leadership ¨C Level 1 Martial Arts ¨C Level 2 Dodge ¨C Level 1 Arcane Armor ¨C Level 1 The immediate influx of stats felt amazing. I knew immediately that I was almost as strong as the average adult currently. Doing some quick math, I figured they should have somewhere between 200 and 300 stats, and I already had 203. True, that may be for the average, non-combatant-type adult, but I felt that being only 10 and already being almost as strong as a weaker adult put me far ahead of most. ¡°Well, what can you tell us, son?¡± my father asked, probably sensing the same shift that I felt when he gained his class as well. This was purely a guess, but I believed that the shift in the person who gains a class is determined by the type of class that they choose. My father, being a frontline fighter and mostly defending everyone, was more of a tank. This caused his presence to slightly draw attention, helping keep others safe. I started by telling them the class and describing the descriptor for it. I also told them that I was going to be gaining 25 attribute points per level. My dad immediately saw that I would always be way stronger than anyone at my level. ¡°Before getting into trying out my skill, I was going to go look at the options I have available for a profession. You said that you were given multiple options, right?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Let us know what you choose.¡± After nodding at my dad, I went into my options. Immediately, I was prompted with the same notification: Specify your preferences to refine the available options. This was much harder this time, as I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to do as a profession. I knew that I wanted to join the Adventurer Guild at some point, but I also knew that it would not be right away. I thought about the fact that eventually I would be taking over as a noble for my father, though I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I were to become a higher-ranked noble after choosing Knight. I did know that I enjoyed fighting and that I wanted to continue to do that. I also knew that at some point, I wanted to travel and see more of the world. Preferences noted, options are as follows. The amount of information for a profession was much greater than for classes, which I guess made sense. A profession just gives you a small bonus to something you¡¯re working on. My dad actually received stat bonuses while doing his job as a guard, which would be helpful if he ever had to face someone stronger than normal. Each profession had its own positives and negatives, but in the end, professions didn¡¯t seem to provide dramatic increases in stats or powerful abilities. Especially when you consider that I have no restrictions on professions other than what¡¯s limited by the time period this world is in. That¡¯s probably the only reason my profession options give Luck at all. While the Warden profession had a passive that allowed one to sense hidden threats and treasure, I was worried about what would be defined as nature. If its scope was limited to forests or wild areas, it could greatly restrict its usefulness in ruins or abandoned settlements. This limitation made me wonder how effectively it would aid me in achieving my goals, especially when venturing into areas where natural and artificial boundaries blur. If old ruins or run-down structures weren¡¯t considered nature, it would really limit the skill to mostly natural treasures or items left behind by someone who possibly died. This was a similar, but opposite, problem for the Relic Seeker. Knowing exactly where to go is nice, but if I¡¯m in the middle of the forest, it might be hard to find something within 50 meters. Wayfarer and Pathfinder were similarly opposite. Pathfinder seemed better for long-range travel, while Wayfarer excelled in short bursts. In exchange for being limited to one hour, the Wayfarer profession did provide a few extra small benefits. In the end, I felt that Relic Seeker was the way to go. Not only would it help in dungeons and finding hidden treasure, but if I ever came across old ruins, I would hopefully be able to uncover some interesting things. Ability gained Treasure Hunters Instinct ¡°I chose a profession called Relic Seeker. It gives me 10 more Luck and an active ability that allows me to sense hidden objects or treasure within about 160 feet.¡± My dad was impressed by that ability, probably thinking about how, if his gate guards had something like that, it would be much harder for people to sneak illegal items into the city. After telling my parents about the class and profession, I decided to Identify my skill, Arcane Armor. It was a skill that did not disappoint: Looking at my dad, I said, ¡°Want to spar?¡± while activating my new skill. Immediately, I was covered from head to toe in intricate, glowing purple armor. The sensation was unlike anything I had ever experienced¡ªit was as if a cool, electrifying energy flowed over my skin, solidifying into an unyielding shell. As the armor formed, it emitted a faint hum, resonating with power, and I could feel its weightless presence enveloping me like a second skin. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Jace! How come you never told me what your talent was before?¡± Ayla yelled from the door she had opened just as my skill activated. Chapter 11 Ayla Ayla¡¯s POV My family is hiding something¡ªI just know it. It¡¯s not just a feeling; it¡¯s in the way they act. My brother, who¡¯s usually carefree and playful, sometimes gets this serious, almost guarded look, like he¡¯s thinking about something he doesn¡¯t want to share. My parents are even worse¡ªthey lower their voices or completely stop talking the moment I walk into a room. It¡¯s like they¡¯ve all agreed to keep me out of some big, important secret, and I¡¯m left piecing it together on my own. My brother always tries to distract me with fun¡ªteaching me games or telling me bedtime stories that don¡¯t always make sense. Sometimes I wonder if those stories are meant to confuse me on purpose, like a game within a game. Seriously, why would a little girl my age be wandering through a forest alone, wearing a red cape, just to visit her grandma¡¯s house? It makes no sense. Everyone knows the forests are dangerous teeming with Elves and wild creatures. Sure, Elves might not harm a little girl, but they¡¯d definitely make her leave. And no responsible adult would ever send a child into such danger by herself, which makes the whole story seem ridiculous. It doesn¡¯t add up¡ªwho even thinks that¡¯s a good idea for a story? Still, I have to admit, the inconsistencies made it kind of funny. Like, why would bears live in a house? If they were Bearkin, it¡¯d make sense, but nope¡ªjust regular bears, apparently. Anyway, what I¡¯m saying is, I know for a fact they¡¯re hiding something from me. Every time they make me leave early, I sneak back to try to overhear what they¡¯re saying, but it¡¯s like they know I¡¯m there¡ªthey always start talking in hushed tones the moment I get close. A few times while watching my brother and father spar, I¡¯ve caught myself wondering if my brother has eyes in the back of his head. One time, during tag, he was being super mean¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let me win no matter what. I decided I couldn¡¯t let such injustice stand. So, while he was sparring with Dad, I grabbed a small rock. It wasn¡¯t big enough to hurt him, but I threw it pretty hard, determined to make a point. To my amazement, he dodged it without even looking¡ªor at least it seemed that way. It was like he knew it was coming before I even threw it, as if he had some kind of sixth sense. That only made me more convinced that his talent wasn¡¯t just quick reflexes but something much cooler and more mysterious. Then again, he might¡¯ve just been shifting to dodge Dad, and I got lucky... but honestly, I prefer my version of the story. A week before he was supposed to go to school¡ªwhich, to be clear, no one asked me if I was okay with¡ªI wasn¡¯t. My parents took me to my friend Courtney¡¯s house. Her parents were bakers, and they were pretty awesome, always making sure I had some kind of treat whenever I came over. After we got there, I played with Courtney for a bit before pretending to realize I forgot something at my house that I wanted to show her. Courtney¡¯s dad walked me back to my house, and when we got there, I told him I¡¯d just be a minute. I walked as quietly as I could to the door and tried to hear what was being said. ¡°Want to spar?¡± My brother¡¯s voice came faintly through the door, and I thought I¡¯d missed my chance. Without waiting, I opened the door, only to see the coolest thing I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. My brother¡ªor at least I think it was him, as his face was completely covered¡ªwas standing at the table with my parents. He was covered from head to toe in super-awesome-looking armor. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Jace! How come you never told me what your talent was before?¡± I yelled, then paused and looked at my dad. ¡°That is Jace, right? Not some creepy person here to try and take over the world with their creepy-looking armor?¡± My dad just chuckled and nodded. ¡°Is this what you have been keeping secret from me all this time? Why would you keep this a secret?¡± I asked, hoping for some answers. ¡°I know I¡¯m young, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t keep secrets!¡± Jace¡¯s POV Listening to my sister¡¯s impassioned speech¡ªor as impassioned as a five-year-old can get¡ªI thought long and hard about what to say. On one hand, I wanted to tell her everything and see the joy in her eyes as she learned the truth. On the other, I knew the responsibility that came with such knowledge, and I worried she might let something slip unintentionally. The stakes felt enormous¡ªbalancing her happiness against the potential risks¡ªmaking it one of the hardest decisions I¡¯d faced yet. I wanted to tell her, but I also knew that sometimes, even when you¡¯re an adult in a child¡¯s body, things can slip out that you don¡¯t mean to say. So, I did what any good ten-year-old son would do: I looked to my parents and let them decide. Knowing that my face was covered, I turned my head to my father, signaling that I trusted his decision. ¡°Well, Sprout, first you must understand that it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you. In fact, we planned on telling you when your talent appeared. Most people don¡¯t tell children what their talents are until after they¡¯re 10 because we don¡¯t want kids trying to force a talent¡ªor worse, being saddened by the talent they get.¡± My father chose the diplomatic approach, explaining about gods and why we don¡¯t tell children.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Shortly after my dad¡¯s explanation, my sister came bounding over, her eyes sparkling with excitement and her grin stretching so wide it was almost comical. Her energy radiated through the room, impossible to ignore, as if she might burst with enthusiasm at any moment. Practically bouncing with each step, she closed the distance between us and began poking me with rapid-fire jabs from her tiny fingers. Her giggles bubbled up uncontrollably, filling the air with an infectious joy. It was as though she believed her persistent pokes might unlock some great secret¡ªor maybe she just delighted in seeing me squirm. Whatever her goal, she was clearly enjoying herself to the fullest, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her antics. ¡°Sweetheart, how did you get back here?¡± Mom asked after she¡¯d been poking me for a few minutes. Ayla¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Oh, biscuits!¡± she yelled before running out the door, my mother chuckling lightly the entire time. ¡°Well, Dad, how about that spar? I want to test my skill to see how much damage it can take!¡± I said, bouncing up and down slightly with excitement. Looking like my sister, I ran out the door to the yard, my dad walking behind me. We went to the little sparring pit we had. Out of some strange feeling, I grabbed two bucklers instead of my usual one. As soon as I did, it just felt right to have a shield on each arm. It felt as though my class was leading me toward a seamless synergy between my fighting style and its unique strengths. This realization gave me a surge of confidence, like I was finally uncovering a path designed just for me. Yet, it also presented a challenge, urging me to think creatively and push beyond basic techniques to explore the full potential of my class. This balance between confidence and challenge made every adjustment feel deliberate, every move purposeful. With Arcane Armor absorbing damage and the shields providing added coverage when the armor faltered, I was well protected. The thought of how much power my fists could unleash¡ªand the potential for future skills to amplify that strength¡ªfilled me with anticipation. Combined, these elements painted a picture of a fighting style built for resilience, versatility, and controlled power. It was a style that could make me a formidable force on any battlefield. My dad gave me a curious look when I picked up the second shield, probably wondering why I¡¯d even try using two at once. But as soon as I held them, everything just clicked. My increased strength made the lighter shields feel natural, giving me the freedom to move fluidly, striking the perfect balance between defense and offense. This new approach wasn¡¯t just about covering myself; it transformed my entire fighting style. The added mobility let me respond faster, maintaining constant pressure while staying protected. It felt like my class was steering me toward something greater a fighting style rooted in resilience and versatility. With one shield as a barrier and the other as a weapon, I could seamlessly block and strike, turning defense into a relentless counterattack. The idea of using shields this way complemented my growing endurance, encouraging adaptability and controlled aggression. Of course, it wasn¡¯t perfect yet. I¡¯d need to train hard and build even more stamina to make the most of this strategy. With two shields and my new skill activated, I stood across from my father, determined to make him at least put forth some effort in the spar. ¡°Hahaa, I can see you¡¯re eager, son, but never use a tool for real until you¡¯ve tested it first. We¡¯ll start at half speed¡ªand go ahead and drop your shields off to the side. Interesting choice, by the way. We¡¯ll test your skill until you¡¯re somewhat comfortable with it.¡± Over the next hour, we got to work. My father started with light jabs and hooks, testing my skill¡¯s limits while throwing in the occasional word of encouragement. Each hit landed with a dull thud, reverberating through my shields as the shimmering Arcane Armor absorbed the impact. "Good, Jace," he said evenly, his voice steady as he evaluated my movements. "Keep your stance strong." I honed in on every motion, feeling the strain in my arms as I deflected each blow. The crunch of gravel beneath our feet and the rhythmic sound of his punches hitting my defenses became a grounding backdrop to the session. As the minutes passed, his strikes grew sharper and more deliberate, challenging me to adapt with every movement. Each new level of intensity pushed me further, forcing adjustments in both strategy and stamina. The session became more than a test of my skill; it was a lesson in control, endurance, and precision. After about ten minutes, he increased the force slightly, following a standard I couldn¡¯t quite grasp. Every ten minutes, his hits grew heavier until finally, my skill gave way. The Arcane Armor shattered with a sharp, resounding crack, sending a ripple of force through my body. I felt the sudden absence of its protective barrier, the faint shimmer around me fading instantly. The impact left my arms tingling, a reminder of the raw power behind his strikes, and the realization of my limits hit me just as hard as the blow. Once the skill broke, he had me recast it and started at the level where it had broken. While it could take a blow at that level after being recast, the skill stopped the hit and then broke again. ¡°That¡¯s a good skill. By the end, I was hitting with the force of someone who has a offensive oriented talent after they have had their second revelation." This comparison helped me gauge my progress, giving me a tangible benchmark to measure against. It also highlighted the challenges I might face in the future, reminding me of the gap between my current strength and the potential threats that lay ahead, which only fueled my determination to improve. "If you can manage the speeds at that level, you really won¡¯t have many peers your age.¡± After figuring out when the skill would break, he fought me just below that level¡ªwhere the skill broke every few minutes, forcing me to recast mid-spar. All of this was done at half speed, of course. Once we had done that for an hour, my father finally said we could have an actual spar. Grabbing my shields, I strapped them both on. I walked to my side of the pit, ready to try pushing my father further than I ever had before. Chapter 12 The Road to Arcane Adventures As soon as my father signaled his readiness, I surged forward, leading with a straight left and the edge of my shield aimed directly at him. I wasn¡¯t worried about hurting him; since he had joined the system, the most I could do was bruise him. His level and stats were so high that, no matter what I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him. This dynamic allowed us to spar with full force, emphasizing skill development and tactical experimentation without the fear of serious harm. As my father ducked the blow, I planted my foot firmly, the crunch of dirt grounding me as I turned with measured precision. The edge of my shield cut through the air with a sharp, whistling sound, aimed directly at the spot he had just vacated. My muscles strained to maintain balance as the momentum carried me forward in a fluid, deliberate motion. Still crouched, my father twisted sharply, his movements effortless and precise, narrowly evading the shield''s edge as it whistled past. With a calculated push against the shield, he tried to use its weight to throw me off balance, his counterattack as swift as it was strategic. I twisted sharply, leveraging the weight of the other shield to steady my momentum, the movement flowing like a coiled spring unwinding as I spun fully around and delivered a slicing strike with the shield on my right arm. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t anticipate how quickly I would turn and ended up off balance, stumbling slightly as my shield''s weight dragged me forward. This misstep left me wide open, and my father capitalized instantly, forcing me to regroup and rethink my approach. My father punished the mistake, punching just hard enough to break my Arcane Armor, and tripping me, ending the round. ¡°Dang it! I thought I had you with the spin, but I didn¡¯t realize how much the shield¡¯s momentum would pull me off balance,¡± I said with a smile, though my voice carried a hint of frustration. The realization of how much I still had to learn was humbling, forcing me to confront the weaknesses in my technique. Wielding two shields was both a blessing and a challenge¡ªwhile the power and versatility they offered were undeniable, maintaining control during fluid transitions between offense and defense tested my coordination to its limits. Each misstep, no matter how frustrating, sparked a determination to refine my movements. I began to see every stumble as an opportunity to adapt, focusing on the subtle shifts needed to master this style. Although I hadn¡¯t managed to truly push my father, wielding two shields felt far more natural than handling a sword. With consistent practice and a willingness to learn, I was confident I could shape this approach into a fighting style that was not only effective but uniquely mine. ¡°You almost did, to be honest. But never turn your back to an opponent like that. If they¡¯re fast enough, you won¡¯t be able to stop them from hitting something vital,¡± my dad said, and normally, I would have agreed with him, but not this time. ¡°Actually, the only reason I did that was because of my new skill. As weird as it sounds, picking up the second shield and twisting like that wasn¡¯t just instinct¡ªit felt like someone else¡¯s instinct passed on to me. I think my class is giving me insights on how to best utilize it,¡± I explained. ¡°Hmm, I hadn¡¯t thought of that. On that note, you have an ascended class. It¡¯s currently more powerful than most others will have, but talents can break what most consider fact. Your skill stops all damage, but what if someone has a talent to bypass all protections? The likelihood of that happening is slim¡ªI can¡¯t think of a single talent that narrow in scope¡ªbut you should plan for the possibility. That way, you won¡¯t be caught off guard¡ªor worse, dead,¡± he warned. I trusted my father¡¯s words. His fighting experience far surpassed mine, even with the knowledge I carried from my previous life. While my class might provide instinctive guidance, that didn¡¯t mean it was infallible now. With his advice in mind, I resumed sparring, consciously incorporating his warnings into my movements. Each time I prepared a spinning attack or left my back exposed, I forced myself to pause and reevaluate, shifting to smaller, more deliberate movements. As our matches continued, I became increasingly aware of my positioning and how to leverage my shields without sacrificing my defenses. During one particularly intense session, I angled my left shield slightly outward, prompting my father to overextend his strike. The opening allowed me to counter with a precise jab from my right shield¡¯s edge, a maneuver that reinforced the importance of precision and adaptability. Moments like these revealed how minor adjustments could decisively shift the momentum of a fight. This deliberate application of his guidance marked a turning point in my approach, blending instinct with strategy in a way that felt natural. One session stood out: I feinted left with my shield, baiting my father into shifting his stance. Seizing the moment, I spun to the right and used the momentum to deliver a calculated strike with my second shield. Although he blocked it, the approving look in his eyes confirmed I was beginning to master the balance between instinct and tactical decision-making. These small victories gave me a clearer vision of what my fighting style could become, pushing me to refine and perfect it further with every match. I tried my hardest to push him and make him work for his wins. I also began to suspect he was intentionally training me not to rely on my skill. Every time he struck me, it would break the skill¡ªsometimes barely, leaving me time to escape, and other times with overwhelming force, ending the round outright.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. For the rest of the week, we sparred. Each day brought its own challenges and insights. On one day, I struggled to maintain my balance while practicing a shield strike, repeatedly overcompensating and falling. On another, I learned the importance of timing when using the shield offensively, as my father exploited every opening I left. During one sparring session, I overcommitted to a forward strike, leaving my left side exposed. He immediately stepped in, using the blunt edge of his training sword to tap my ribs¡ªa move that would have been devastating in a real fight. That single moment taught me to better balance aggression with defense, ensuring I didn''t sacrifice one for the other. These moments pushed me to analyze and adapt, deepening my understanding of how to refine my movements and strategies. On one particular afternoon, my father focused on countering my shield strikes with rapid footwork and precise jabs, forcing me to rethink my offensive strategies. I found myself adjusting my stance repeatedly, experimenting with angles and timing, and though I didn¡¯t always succeed, I felt my movements growing sharper. "You¡¯re learning," he said with a satisfied grin after disarming me for the third time that day. "But don¡¯t forget, a shield is also heavy. Use its weight to your advantage in your movements." His advice lingered in my mind as I practiced late into the evenings, refining not just my technique, but my understanding of how to make this unique style my own. The next morning, I asked my father if we should visit Marian, thinking she might help me refine my two-shield style and skill, but he recommended against it for now. ¡°We¡¯ve been sparring with her for months,¡± he said. ¡°If you suddenly show up with a new skill, it might be too much for her to ignore.¡± Instead, we stopped by for a quick chat to let her know I¡¯d be attending Ascension in a week and would no longer be hunting boar, though I promised to visit. As we were leaving, a surge of emotion overtook me. Grateful for everything she had taught me, I ran up to her, threw caution to the wind, and gave her a big hug, whispering, ¡°Thank you for everything, Grandma.¡± ¡°Who are you calling Grandma? Want me to teach you another lesson¡ªthis one in manners?¡± she said, smacking me on the back of the head. At that moment, my Panoptic Sense seemed to level up. It was as if a new layer of awareness had been unlocked¡ªher outline became sharper, her movements more precise, and I could even sense subtle shifts in her posture and intent. This enhancement wasn¡¯t just a change in perception; it fundamentally altered how I approached combat, allowing me to predict and react to threats with a newfound clarity. It felt like the culmination of my training and instincts, merging into something far greater. As I dodged her swats, her outline became more detailed¡ªI could see slight curves, like the smile she wore while looking at me. After that, my father and I spent the week preparing for my departure. Thanks to my Inventory, he was willing to buy items I might not typically be allowed on campus, like ten small magical knives that delivered an electric shock to stun opponents. He also bought me two identical buckler-sized shields, pointed at the edges so they could double as weapons, and a set of leather armor. His reasoning was that, while my skill protected me, having extra protection over my vital areas was just smart planning. It reflected his cautious and strategic mindset, emphasizing the importance of preparing for unforeseen threats. I recalled a moment during one of our hunts when this mindset had paid off. My father had insisted we set up a secondary escape route, a precaution I had initially dismissed as overly cautious. But when we found ourselves cornered by a rogue pack of boars, his foresight allowed us to slip away unscathed. That experience stuck with me, showing how small preparations could mean the difference between safety and disaster. By instilling this habit in me, he not only reinforced the value of defense but also highlighted how small measures could tip the balance in high-stakes situations. We discovered I could equip items from my Inventory on our way home. I placed the armor in my Inventory, and I only had to think about wearing it for it to materialize on my body. My dad grumbled about unfair abilities for hours after that. It even motivated him to choose the Guard Captain profession, hoping it might include an ability to see into inventories. While it didn¡¯t, it did provide a 25% stat boost while performing guard duties. Meanwhile, my mom ensured I had plenty of food. We realized food stored in the Inventory came out exactly as it went in, so she cooked a variety of dishes to make sure I¡¯d always have something good to eat. When I wasn¡¯t sparring or shopping, I spent time with Ayla. She acted like I was leaving forever, insisting we play every game we could. At bedtime, she bawled her eyes out, clutching my arm and begging for just one more game, her small voice breaking between sobs. Her tear-streaked face and quivering lip tugged at my heart, making it impossible to say no. In that moment, I felt a profound gratitude for my family¡ªa love so overwhelming it left me silently vowing to protect this happiness no matter the cost. The love my family was showing also strengthened my resolve to ensure they never got hurt. I began incorporating their safety into my decisions, whether it was practicing relentlessly to improve my combat skills or researching defensive strategies to prepare for potential threats. This resolve drove me to think strategically and anticipate dangers, ensuring I would always be ready to protect them no matter what challenges arose. These feelings became a driving force behind my decisions, shaping how I approached every challenge. Whether it was mastering my fighting style or preparing for the unknown dangers that lay ahead, the thought of protecting them gave my efforts greater purpose and focus. The night before my departure, I sat with my mom and sister, the weight of the upcoming change settling over us. My mom hugged me tightly, her voice steady but tinged with emotion as she whispered, "We¡¯re so proud of you. You¡¯re going to do amazing things." Ayla, on the other hand, clung to me like a lifeline, her small hands gripping my arm as she pleaded, "Promise you¡¯ll come back soon, okay? You have to tell me all the cool stories!" Her teary eyes and quivering lip made it hard to keep my own emotions in check, but I managed a reassuring smile. "I promise, Ayla," I said softly, ruffling her hair. The room was filled with unspoken love and pride, a moment of quiet connection that made leaving just a little bit harder. My mom, of course, was awake the next morning and saw me off with a hug and a kiss, making me promise to come home that weekend. With farewells done, I set out for my first day at school¡ªor rather, my first day at magic school. Chapter 13 Ascension It didn¡¯t take us long to reach the academy. Our house was situated near the heart of the city, strategically placed in the inner district thanks to my father¡¯s job and title. This location gave him quick access to his workplace while keeping us close to the city¡¯s bustling core¡ªa balance that deeply influenced our daily lives. Growing up near the inner district meant I was surrounded by vibrant energy and abundant resources that others might not have had. At the same time, living near the district wall brought a grounding perspective, a constant reminder of the stark divide between those inside and outside. My father often crossed this divide in his work, bridging gaps and offering a unique insight into both worlds. While he valued this proximity for practicality, I appreciated how it shaped my understanding of balance and connection in a city so stratified. And though we lived within the inner district, our home being next to the wall meant my father could enjoy a shorter commute, avoiding the long walks others had to endure. The school was in the middle district; however, it was also kind of a district unto itself. The entire school was surrounded by a wall and took up more space than a bigger shopping mall back on Earth. Maybe closer to the size of two shopping malls and their parking lots combined. It took us about 30 minutes to walk to the school¡¯s gate, and by the time we arrived, a large crowd of kids had already gathered, waiting to enter. My dad and I joined the back of the line like everyone else. Knowing it would take hours to get through, I decided to use Mental Reverie. This skill wasn¡¯t just a way to pass the time¡ªit was a tool for focus and introspection, allowing me to organize my thoughts and replay past experiences with crystal-clear clarity. Using it now reflected my methodical approach to challenges. As I stood in line, I mentally revisited recent training sessions, dissecting every mistake and success to uncover patterns and refine my techniques. It wasn¡¯t just about getting ready for the challenges ahead¡ªit was about striving for self-improvement, one thought at a time. With Mental Reverie, it felt almost like reliving my experiences, fine-tuning combat strategies, and rehearsing movements in my mind. At the same time, I attempted to activate Panoptic Sense, hoping to juggle both skills simultaneously. Though I couldn¡¯t maintain both at once, alternating between them made the time fly. Before I realized it, we were already near the front of the line. While I couldn¡¯t get both working at the same time, working on both made the time pass by very quickly. Before I even realized it, we were already at the front. There was an older man, maybe in his late 40¡¯s to early 50¡¯s behind a table and taking down notes. He had salt and pepper hair with a goatee that looked well groomed. I could not tell how tall he was sitting down but I suspected he wasn¡¯t short and his muscles, or lack thereof, made me think he was a scholar of some type. ¡°Please provide your name, and what your talent is. Does not need to be specifics, but if it is physical in nature or magical. Of course, if you have magic that is physical in nature you can choose physical as well or vice versa.¡± He said in a bored voice that shows he had said the same thing hundreds of times. ¡°My name is Jace Obexis, and my talent is magical based armor.¡± My father and I had discussed what I should say when we got here and decided that my Arcane Armor was the best choice. While my Panoptic Sense is very versatile and can be seen in how I can see all around me. It is something better to be kept hidden. My Mental Reverie skill was not something that could really be shown and while helping me to become stronger and better able to fight, it was also not flashy enough. ¡°Good enough, go through the gate and stay on the left-hand side of the field. There will be a couple of instructors over there that will assess your ability to fight. You do not have to use your talent, but if you don¡¯t it could affect your overall score. This will change your placement in the school rankings and depending on your rank you get access to certain benefits. Good luck.¡± The man said in his monotone voice. I nodded along and when he finished speaking, I walked toward the gate. My heart was pounding with a mix of anticipation and nerves. Each step felt heavy yet purposeful, as I wondered how I would measure up against the others. Questions swirled in my mind¡ªwould my abilities stand out, or would they fall short? I took a deep breath, steadying myself with the thought that this was only the beginning of proving what I was capable of. As we headed toward the area where I would spar with one of the instructors, I thought about if I should use Arcane Armor or not. Not because I was planning on hiding all my abilities, but because I thought that if I did not use it, I would be able to learn to live without it. Making it even more powerful when I had it on. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I recommend you go all out with the instructor. You probably will not be able to hurt them and if you are going all out, they will be able to train you better than if you are trying to hide your abilities. It¡¯s not like you have to use them all the time when you are training.¡± My father said, as though he could read my mind. I nodded along, listening to my father. He had never steered me wrong in this life and I trusted his judgement. Once at the field I looked around and saw all sorts of wonderous things. People flying with fire under their feet, like they had rocket boots strapped on. Others shooting lightning from their hand at targets. One girl had what looked like a dragon coiling around her made of water. The dragon shimmered in the sunlight, its liquid form shifting seamlessly as it twisted around her protectively. Occasionally, it would rear its head, droplets scattering like jewels, as though it were alive and reacting to her movements. The sheer artistry of her magic left me in awe, a striking display of the diverse and extraordinary talents present here. I made sure to avoid using Identify on the off chance that someone would feel it, but I planned on checking on a few of their talents in the future. What kind of talent gives you magic like that I wondered. As for the more physical people, there was someone that was standing ten feet tall and made of rock. If he was orange, I might expect him to start clobbering everything around him.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Another girl was turning invisible and moving around multiple people, poking and prodding at them. The most impressive one though was the boy who was standing calmly while an instructor pounded on him with a hammer. It was as though he was completely impervious. How did you fight something that couldn¡¯t be hurt? I went and stood in the shortest line, preparing for my turn as best as I could. It didn¡¯t take long until it was my turn, and I stood before a man that was almost as wide as he was tall and made of solid muscle. As I did this my father went to the table on the side and informed the person there of who I was. As I walked into the sparring arena, I made sure to grab two shields and nothing else. I head a few people chuckle and make comments, but I mostly tuned them out, concentrating on the instructor. Other than a slight eyebrow raise he didn¡¯t really have any other reaction to my choice of fighting implements. With a deep and gravelly voice, like that of most drill instructors, he asked, ¡°That all you need, or you gonna put some armor on too?¡± As though that was the statement, I was waiting for I activated Arcane Armor. I was covered from head to toe in plate armor, looking ready for war. The man smirked when I did that and popped his neck. Waiting for the signal to start from the ref to the side of our little arena. In that brief moment before my fight started, time almost seemed to slow. It took everything I had to make sure I didn¡¯t accidentally use Identify on the man, but everything in me wanted to. Using Identify could potentially alert him to my actions, revealing my intent and possibly putting me at a disadvantage. Despite the temptation to uncover his secrets, I knew the risk wasn¡¯t worth jeopardizing my position in this crucial moment. What was no more than a few seconds seemed to take hours before the ref yelled for us to begin. We both charged, the man probably not expecting me to be aggressive to an opponent I had never fought before. That lead to me being more prepared for how quickly we closed each other and my left arm to lead with a straight and the edge of the shield leading the way. I had learned from my mistake with my father and made sure to keep the strike toward center mass instead of going for his head. He tried to step around, but I used the momentum generated to swing my left arm down and bring my right arm around. This caused him to step back inside to dodge the downward swing, right into the path of my right where I smashed into him with all the strength that I had. His eyes went wide as he stumbled slightly back, and I made sure to press my advantage. Stepping forward, I swung my right arm out to bring my left in low and fast into his side, making him grunt once again. With those two strikes I stepped in slightly more and grabbed his collar, tripping him over my leg as I used my strength to throw him as far as I could. That turned out to be my downfall. Apparently, the man possessed a talent that either enhanced his stability or granted him control over the ground, as he didn¡¯t budge an inch. His stance was solid, almost as if he were rooted to the earth itself. Each move I made seemed to meet an unyielding resistance, forcing me to rethink my approach. It was clear his talent wasn¡¯t just about standing firm¡ªit was a foundation for a counterattacking style, using my own momentum against me. With me off balance the man tried to punish me by punching me in the face. My skill completely blocked the attack but popped. I jumped to get a bit of space, but he stayed on me like white on rice. From there I used the shields as best as I could while trying to land blows, but without a second to start my skill again it was only a matter of time. After about 3 more minutes of fighting, he had me on the ground, but he was panting and that made me feel so much better. ¡°Nice job kid, I went a bit harder on you than I should have with that punch, but I¡¯m glad I did. Pretty sure anyone around your age will have a hard time getting through that armor of yours. As for your strength, well that¡¯s why I went a little harder than I should have. Never been hit so hard by a kid before. Depending on how good that armor is on blocking magic you might be the one to beat for the Foundation class. Although Prince Robert might give you a run for your money with his seemingly invulnerability.¡± After that, I went to have my armor assessed to determine its true strength. The physical testing was similar to what my father had done, but with multiple evaluators working together to provide a more accurate estimate. However, the magical testing was a completely different experience¡ªbizarre and fascinating in equal measure. The mage conducting the evaluation used a spell that was devastating to rocks and magical constructs but had no effect on living beings. What made it even stranger was how my Arcane Armor responded. When the spell was directed at it, the armor seemed to reject its very existence, leaving the spell utterly ineffective. Watching the mage''s reaction¡ªa mix of disbelief and frustration¡ªonly added to the surreal nature of the test. It was as though the armor operated on a plane of logic entirely its own, unaffected by conventional magical principles. We ended up getting a mage to cast wind blades at me until Arcane Armor broke. When it finally did, I was left with nothing more than a small cut on my arm¡ªand a wind mage staring at me as though I were her worst nightmare. Her reaction was one of sheer disbelief; her attacks, which should have shredded my armor, barely left a scratch. Watching her frustration gave me a surge of confidence, a tangible reminder of just how formidable my Arcane Armor truly was. Yet, amidst the pride, a cautious thought lingered. What if I faced someone who could exploit a weakness I hadn¡¯t discovered yet? The moment was a blend of exhilaration and reflection, forcing me to acknowledge both the strengths and potential vulnerabilities of my defense. It became clear that I had only scratched the surface of what my armor could do. If a skilled mage like her struggled against it, there was no telling how far I could push its limits with proper training and experience. This realization strengthened my resolve, filling me with a cautious optimism about what lay ahead. The sheer durability of my armor had likely shaken her confidence in her own abilities, making her question whether her magic was even effective against someone like me. According to her, the amount of power she was putting into her attacks was what she would expect to use against a purely magical defense talent. That comparison only fueled my determination to unlock the full potential of my abilities and ensure I stayed ahead of any challenge to come. With the testing done, my father and I were told to go to another table where we were given a key and a hand drawn map depicting where everything was on campus. They key had a name on it that I presumed belonged to my dorm. We were also told that tomorrow morning would be an orientation for everyone in the Foundation classes to attend. With that, my father walked me to my room. As we stood in the doorway, an unspoken heaviness settled between us. He placed a hand on my shoulder, his grip firm but comforting. "You¡¯ve got this, Jace," he said, his voice steady, though there was a hint of emotion he rarely let show. "Remember, you¡¯re stronger than you think, but strength isn¡¯t just about power¡ªit¡¯s about knowing when to fight and when to stand tall." I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Thanks, Dad. I won¡¯t let you down," I managed to say, trying to keep my voice from wavering. He pulled me into a brief but solid hug, and for a moment, I felt like a little kid again, safe and grounded. As he stepped back and gave me one last look, I could see the pride in his eyes, a silent assurance that he believed in me completely. After he left, I stood in the quiet room, the enormity of what lay ahead settling over me. Taking a deep breath, I began to prepare myself for my time at Ascension, determined to live up to his faith in me. Chapter 14 The Sovereign鈥檚 Curiosity After my father left, I went about unpacking clothes from my Inventory into my room, reflecting on the bittersweet mix of independence and apprehension I felt in this new chapter of my life. The thrill of finally stepping out on my own was tempered by the weight of uncertainty¡ªnew surroundings, unfamiliar faces, and the daunting task of proving myself in a place filled with exceptional talents. It was not a large room, holding only a bed, a simple dresser, and a small desk. The minimal furnishings gave it a plain but functional atmosphere, leaving me to wonder how much time I would spend here versus exploring the world beyond these walls. The walls were painted a neutral gray, offering little in the way of inspiration, but the sunlight streaming through the small window softened the starkness. The bathrooms were communal, and there were two to each hall. Their shared nature fostered a sense of camaraderie among the students, forcing us to adapt to each other''s schedules and quirks. These spaces would became impromptu meeting points where conversations ranged from light-hearted banter to deep discussions, adding to the unique dynamic of dorm life. When you entered the building, there was a lobby area where people could hang out and socialize, engaging in animated conversations, playing games, or simply relaxing in the cozy seating areas scattered throughout. Plush chairs and sturdy tables were arranged in small clusters, while soft lighting added a welcoming glow to the space. At the back of the room, a set of stairs led upward from the lobby. Each floor had a hall, and each hall had twenty rooms, ten on each side, with two restrooms strategically placed at either end to minimize inconvenience. When I was finished unpacking, I decided to take a walk around campus to get a better feel for the layout. Naturally, my first stop was the cafeteria because, let¡¯s be honest, knowing where the food is can make or break your day. The cafeteria was a sensory overload in the best way possible: bustling with students and brimming with energy. The aroma of freshly grilled meats mingled with the tangy zest of vegetarian dishes and the sweetness of baked goods, creating a mouthwatering symphony that made my stomach growl louder than I¡¯d like to admit. There were probably close to fifty lines, each offering a dizzying variety of options, from sizzling stir-fries to vibrant salads that looked almost too good to eat. It felt more like a high-end food court than a school cafeteria. After a quick glance at the campus map, I realized this wasn¡¯t even the only cafeteria on campus, which only added to the school¡¯s absurd scale. Wanting something portable, I grabbed a sandwich that looked like it could win a food competition and headed on my way, already plotting which lines I¡¯d hit next time. The first place I decided to explore was the auditorium, where orientation was scheduled for tomorrow. The building was massive, its towering structure an imposing presence on campus. With seating for nearly two thousand people, it seemed designed to handle significant events with ease. Thankfully, from what I¡¯d heard, the auditorium was primarily used for class-specific gatherings, meaning it wouldn¡¯t often be packed to capacity. That was a relief¡ªI¡¯d never been a fan of large crowds. The idea of sitting in a room full of strangers was far less appealing than the prospect of forming a few meaningful connections. Give me a small circle of people over a sea of unfamiliar faces any day. The next thing that caught my attention was the arena, and it was nothing short of awe-inspiring. Towering even larger than the auditorium, it was a colossal structure that seemed to dominate the campus skyline. The seating alone could probably accommodate every student in the school with room to spare, and the scale of the field inside was staggering¡ªreminiscent of a football stadium, but with a field that stretched to nearly twice the size. Its design hinted at its versatility, with enough space to host not just large-scale events but multiple simultaneous activities. Walking through the open gates, I could imagine the energy this space must hold during competitions or school tournaments. The smooth stone steps leading to the seating areas gleamed under the sun, and the faint echoes of distant conversations and practice matches lent the arena a constant sense of life. It wasn¡¯t hard to picture multiple classes training here at the same time, the sheer size of the place making it feel like its own bustling ecosystem. After soaking in the grandeur of the arena, I wandered through several other buildings that I suspected were classrooms. The contrast between the imposing arena and the smaller, more functional buildings made the scale of the school even more apparent. Each space seemed tailored for a specific purpose, reinforcing the idea that this was not just a school but a hub for cultivating greatness. From the moment I left the cafeteria, my Panoptic Sense alerted me to the subtle presence of someone following me. It wasn¡¯t just a random passerby¡ªthere was a quiet precision in their movements, a steady persistence that at once piqued my curiosity and set me on edge. They maintained a deliberate distance, far enough to avoid suspicion but close enough to keep me in sight at all times. Their unwavering focus felt less like a threat and more like an observation, as though they were studying me from the shadows. The tension of their pursuit wasn¡¯t overtly hostile, but it wasn¡¯t entirely benign either, which only deepened my desire to uncover their motives. No matter how I moved, they kept their eyes locked on me, their presence an ever-present ripple in my awareness. As I wandered around the campus, admiring the buildings and soaking in the atmosphere, my curiosity finally got the better of me. I decided it was time to figure out who this mysterious follower was. Spotting an opportunity, I casually veered around the corner of a building. The moment I was out of sight, I bolted for the nearest hiding spot, a sturdy tree not far from the structure. Sliding behind its broad trunk, I pressed myself against the bark and waited, my heart pounding with a mix of excitement and anticipation. A few seconds after I ducked behind the tree, the person appeared around the corner of the building, glancing around, clearly searching for me. She was slightly taller than average, standing close to five feet, her long golden blonde hair catching the light as it swayed gently with her movements. Her focus was unwavering, and curiosity burned in her eyes. Deciding it was worth the risk, I used Identify on her now that I could clearly make out her feminine form.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Evelyn Magnalon- Level 6 ¨C Talent: Sovereign Instincts As soon as I used Identify, her head snapped toward me with unnerving precision. My pulse quickened, a mix of surprise and apprehension coursing through me as I realized her talent must have alerted her to my actions. The sharpness of her response left me momentarily frozen, caught between the thrill of discovery and the sinking feeling that I¡¯d overstepped a line. In that instant, our interaction shifted, the air thick with a tension that suggested this encounter was about to get far more complicated than I had anticipated. Although I didn¡¯t think she could see me, I decided to step out from behind the tree, curiosity outweighing caution. I walked toward her slowly, deliberately, stopping about ten feet away to avoid coming across as intimidating. My posture was relaxed, hands slightly raised to signal that I wasn¡¯t upset or angry¡ªjust genuinely curious about why she had been following me. ¡°Why have you been following¡ª¡± I began, but she cut me off sharply. ¡°What did you just do?¡± she demanded, her tone sharp and accusing, like she had just caught me red-handed in some elaborate scheme. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who owes me an explanation, princess,¡± I replied, emphasizing the title with a smirk. "I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s been trailing someone around for hours." Her eyes widened in shock, the comical expression making it hard not to laugh. ¡°How do you know who I am?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling slightly, though her gaze remained locked on me, unwavering. "Tell you what," I said, folding my arms. "You explain why you were following me, and no matter what your reason is, I¡¯ll tell you how I know you¡¯re the princess." She stared at me for a long moment before saying, ¡°My talent said you were strong, and I would rather not collaborate with my brother. He is a very strong, and a great frontline fighter; however, due to politics, it is better for both of us if I do not work with him. Now answer before I choose to have a guard come and take you in for questioning. I have never been in public before, and it was never announced that there was a princess.¡± It was my turn to stare at her, my mind racing as I weighed my options. I had made a promise, and while I wasn¡¯t planning to reveal the full truth, I didn¡¯t want to risk upsetting her. She had been honest with me, offering an explanation that she could have easily sugarcoated or lied about. Instead, she chose sincerity¡ªa choice that left me feeling both impressed and obligated to tread carefully. Not only that, but my father from Earth instilled in me a belief that I¡¯ve carried ever since: a man¡¯s word is the only thing that is truly his. If you can¡¯t keep your word, then what good are you to anyone else? It was a simple philosophy, but one that carried a weight I couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Can you keep a secret? I¡¯m not talking about something like a ten-year-old normally asks, but I want something more binding,¡± I spoke. ¡°Being the princess isn¡¯t just a birthright; it¡¯s a responsibility¡ªa burden to protect those who depend on me. Because of this, there exists an ancient talent passed down through royalty, one that allows us to give a vow of silence. It¡¯s a powerful bond, ensuring that anything you choose to share with me, depending on the wording, can never be revealed to anyone else.¡± ¡°Promise that you will not tell another person or creature knowingly or unknowingly, willingly or unwillingly, without my consent anything I tell you about myself, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± I said, keeping my tone calm but firm. My father had made sure I understood the weight of such a vow, when a member of royalty offers it, it¡¯s not something to take lightly. He had drilled into me that their word, bound by this ancient talent, could be trusted beyond doubt. He also made it abundantly clear that lying to royalty was a terrible idea. Apparently, another talent granted members of the royal family the ability to discern truth from lies. I assumed it wasn¡¯t foolproof¡ªmore reliant on the speaker¡¯s belief than on objective reality. Otherwise, you could just ask any random person and uncover every secret of the universe. Still, the idea that she might sense even the slightest deception added a layer of tension to the moment, making me choose my words carefully. ¡°There are more loopholes to your statement than you realize, but I will accept it in the spirit it was intended instead of word for word. My talent is telling me that if I do that, I will gain more. I am also only telling you this as my talent says to be honest with you.¡± As she spoke, a golden light seemed to descend on her, but it did not radiate any light. It was as though only I could see it. ¡°If what my father said is true, you royals have the ability to tell truth from lie, correct? Well, here is the truth. I have a skill that allows me to know things,¡± I said, leaving it short and sweet without telling her more. I would let her guess as to anything more about it. ¡°That¡¯s it? You have a skill that lets you know things? How does it even work? Is it part of your talent or just something you were born with? Do you have some kind of secret bloodline? How much can you actually find out with it?¡± she rattled off at a speed that made my head spin. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to answer her first question before she kept piling on more, her curiosity spilling out in a relentless stream of inquiries. ¡°If I decide to throw a rock at you, will you know that? Is it a fate perception skill? Can you change fates? Are you a Fate Bender?¡± ¡°WOAH, WOAH, woah, slow down there. Let¡¯s start with it has nothing to do with fate, and I am not a Fate Bender. As for the rest of the information, I¡¯m not going to tell you that. Earn my trust, and maybe later I will tell you more. Who knows, if we become close enough, I¡¯ll even show you how it works,¡± I said with a wink before turning around and walking toward my dorm. Through my Panoptic Sense, I noticed her open her mouth as if to say something more, but then she hesitated. Perhaps her talent told her she wouldn¡¯t get anything else out of me that night. Instead, she stood there, staring at me for a moment longer, her expression a mixture of frustration and curiosity. Finally, with a slight shake of her head, she turned and walked off toward what I assumed was her own dorm, leaving the air between us heavy with unspoken thoughts and lingering tension. Once back at my dorm, I noticed a group of boys gathered in the lounge, their laughter and playful banter filling the space. For a moment, I considered joining them, but the weight of the day pressed heavily on my thoughts. Instead, I retreated to my room, my mind spinning with the implications of sharing personal information with the princess of my nation. My father had always spoken with certainty about the honor and trustworthiness of the royal family, yet even he had not recommended to add the royal family to the system right away. I suspect my father¡¯s unwavering trust in the royal family had rubbed off on me. As a ten-year-old, I believed in his judgment so deeply that it gave me the courage to take a calculated risk in telling her. He had always spoken with reverence about the honor and reliability of the royals, painting them as paragons of integrity. That belief became my foundation in this pivotal moment. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the lingering doubt. I would know soon enough if she intended to keep her word, her brother¡¯s presence would be the first clue if she didn¡¯t. With his talent and unshakable belief in his invulnerability, I doubted he¡¯d hesitate to confront me, no matter the circumstances. The thought was sobering but also clarified the stakes of the trust I had placed in her. Chapter 15 Shields, Swords, and Sibling Drama The next morning, I woke up early¡ªa task that books never quite prepare you for when there¡¯s no such thing as alarm clocks or phones in your world. Rising at the right time without those modern conveniences was a challenge I hadn¡¯t appreciated until now. I made a mental note to never take the jarring buzz of a smartphone alarm for granted again. To wake up consistently, I had to train my body to follow a routine: waking with the first light of dawn, relying on the rhythmic chirping of birds outside my window, and reminding myself that breakfast in the cafeteria wouldn¡¯t wait forever. Over time, this routine had become second nature, though it was far from effortless. The absence of a sudden, intrusive sound to yank me from sleep made the process oddly serene yet undeniably harder. Once up, I stretched, got ready, and headed out to the cafeteria, ready to tackle the day with at least a little food in my system. The meeting at the auditorium wasn¡¯t until ten bells, so I had plenty of time to grab food and maybe squeeze in a workout. This morning, instead of grabbing food to go, I decided to sit down and let my Panoptic Sense fully take in the environment. As I activated the ability, the cafeteria transformed before me. Every flicker of energy, every movement, came alive, weaving together a vivid tapestry of activity. I could see the rhythmic flow of students entering and leaving, their movements creating ripples of motion that filled the room. The subtle shifts in weight as they leaned over tables or carried trays became part of the intricate dance, while the faint trails of heat from steaming plates lingered in the air like ghostly imprints. It was as though I had stepped into a different dimension, one where every detail was amplified, sharper, and more vibrant. This unique perspective allowed me to track even the smallest interactions, picking up patterns and dynamics I might have otherwise missed. It felt like having a second set of eyes, ones that captured not just sights but the subtle pulses of energy that painted a comprehensive picture of my surroundings. In a place brimming with unfamiliar faces and unseen connections, this ability was invaluable, giving me an edge in navigating the hidden currents of life at Ascension. I kept my eyes down, focused on my food, though I couldn¡¯t help but scan the doors occasionally. It wasn¡¯t long before I spotted her, using Panoptic Sense to keep an eye on her movements, I noticed they were deliberate and focused as her gaze swept across the room. The moment her eyes locked onto me, her posture shifted, a slight stiffening of her shoulders, and her lips pressed into a determined line. Without hesitation, she headed straight for the line, her urgency unmistakable as she weaved through the crowd, clearly intent on reaching my table as quickly as possible. Her focus, paired with the subtle tension in her stride, made me wonder what exactly she wanted to say. Despite my mounting curiosity, I decided to finish my meal quickly and slip out before she could reach me. I needed a moment to clear my head, to reflect on everything that had happened recently, and perhaps to let her stew on whatever had brought her to me in such a hurry. ¡°Are you Jace?¡± I heard as I walked out of the cafeteria. Looking around I saw none other than Prince Robert. As soon as I looked at him, he continued, ¡°Apologies for coming to you out of the blue. Instructor Remy said that you might be able to keep up with me and I was hoping to speak to you about possibly sparring occasionally?¡± he asked very politely. Before I was able to respond, Evelyn came out of the cafeteria. Standing at a solid 5 foot 10, Prince Robert carried himself with an effortless blend of regal poise and approachable charm. His athletic build, a testament to years of rigorous combat training, was emphasized by broad shoulders and a confident stance that radiated quiet strength. Wavy chestnut hair, often falling into his eyes, gave him a slightly boyish look that softened his otherwise noble demeanor. His sharp, emerald-green eyes gleamed with a competitive edge, betraying a thirst for challenges and a mind always calculating the next move. The combination made him simultaneously intimidating and disarming, a figure who could inspire both respect and camaraderie. ¡°Robert, what are you doing here?¡± She asked, her eyes showing how nervous she was. Robert looked at his sister, confused as to why she was speaking to him. ¡°I was asking Jace here if he was willing to spar with me. Instructor Remy mentioned that Jace here was strong enough to actually put up a challenge with me. What about you? Why are you here, looking for Jace I assume?¡± he asked. ¡°I, uh, met, uh, Jace last night due to my talent. I thought that he might be a good frontliner for me. We talked for a bit, and we came to an understanding.¡± She stated, saying my name with a questioning tone. Probably realizing at that moment that I had never given my name the night before. If they were trying to pretend they didn¡¯t know each other, they were doing a spectacularly bad job. Their lack of subtlety made me wonder if they underestimated my ability to notice or if their sibling bond simply overpowered their attempts at secrecy. Either way, it was fascinating to watch. Their awkward attempts at hiding their connection revealed more than they probably intended, offering a glimpse into how they might behave under scrutiny or manage complex relationships. It wasn¡¯t just the failure to deceive that caught my attention; it was the way their dynamic hinted at a deep familial bond that, for better or worse, they couldn¡¯t completely mask. It was a telling moment, one that made me curious about how they would handle more serious challenges down the line. I just kept watching them with a small smirk on my face, amused by their casual banter. It struck me how their ease with each other contrasted with the formalities they were expected to uphold in public, and I wondered if this informality was a sign of trust or simply a lapse in decorum. Either way, it revealed a dynamic that made me curious about how they balanced their roles as siblings and members of royalty. ¡°I know that everyone back home would think less of you if we were to work together, but dad, mom, and I all believe that those choices are stupid. Honestly, your talent mixed with mine just makes the most sense. However, I personally also think that they should look down on me instead of you, even if I am the crown prince. Wouldn¡¯t I be the one to look like a poor leader if I not only can¡¯t lead without my sister, but if I don¡¯t put the best person for the job in place?¡± The prince continued to rant for a few more minutes, and with each passing second, my unease grew. He was casually discussing Dukes and Viscounts¡ªmatters far above my station as the son of a Knight. ¡°Forgive me for interrupting, my Lord,¡± I said, bowing respectfully, ¡°but I feel I must take my leave. I am not of a rank suitable to engage in discussions of such importance.¡± I straightened slightly, offering a small smile. ¡°That said, I would be remiss if I didn¡¯t say that sparring with you sounds like an excellent idea.¡± Turning to Evelyn, I added with a slight bow, ¡°Princess.¡± Without waiting for a response, I turned on my heel and made to leave, hoping to escape the awkwardness of the moment before it could grow any worse. ¡°Jace, wait! I wanted to discuss with you some more about teaming up.¡± Evelyn said. ¡°And seriously man you don¡¯t need to be so formal. Everyone is equal at Ascension, and I personally hate all the formality. Just be yourself, and we will get along just fine. Besides, if we are going to be sparring with each other, I don¡¯t want you to take it easy on me just because I¡¯m the prince.¡± The prince said. ¡°Oh, thank gods. My dad is a guard captain and Knight, but we don¡¯t usually associate with most nobles. Thanks for being ok with me being less formal. As for you Evelyn, what more did you want to talk about?¡± I asked.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Well, you never really said whether you were willing to join my team. I also wanted to see if you wanted to sit with me at the assembly. I don¡¯t really know anyone here besides ¨C¡± ¡°Great idea Eve, we have a couple hours before the assembly starts, why don¡¯t we go get in a quick match. Eve you can watch to get an idea of how he fights, and I can hopefully have a challenge.¡± Robert interrupted. He seemed like a kid in a candy store at the idea of sparring with me. He also seemed to really like his sister, although I am not sure why people would think that the sister of the crown prince, working with the crown prince would make her less able. I am just really glad my dad was only a lowly Knight, and I did not have to deal with all the political bull. As soon as he finished speaking, Robert grabbed my arm and Evelyns and took off toward the arena. Although, as soon as he grabbed my wrist, I could tell I would easily be able to break away or not allow him to pull me, I was looking forward to sparring with him. Evelyn on the other hand was very loud about her objections of being pulled so forcefully. Telling Robert to let her go or she would tell mom he was bullying her. Not that it had an effect on the boy. As soon as we got to the arena the prince let us go and made his way to the field. ¡°Come on Jace, let¡¯s have a good spar!¡± He shouted, running toward the feeling with the excitement only a young child can display. I laughed following along, but at a walking speed. Evelyn seemed to be concentrating on my every move, probably wondering if I thought she had informed her brother. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t tell him. Though if you did it would not matter. My brother is a very kind person. He could care less about social status and only defines a person¡¯s worth based on their abilities. With your ability to read people and fight he will probably try to make you his best friend.¡± She whispered as soon as her brother was out of earshot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty little head.¡± I whispered back, not able to see the blush that crept up her cheeks at my words. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had told him. He seemed to set on my ability to fight than what I told you for me to think otherwise.¡± She nodded and visibly relaxed, which made me realize something crucial: her talent had a significant flaw. It didn¡¯t provide definitive answers¡ªonly possibilities. Her earlier nervousness suddenly made sense; her talent had likely been warning her that if I believed she had told Robert, I would never trust her again. But it didn¡¯t tell her whether or not I actually believed it. This limitation meant that either she had to carefully word her questions to her talent, or its power had clear boundaries that restricted its precision. Armed with that tidbit of knowledge, I made my way into the arena where Robert was waiting, his eagerness practically radiating from him. Knowing Evelyn had a talent for instincts and that Robert¡¯s talent revolved around his apparent invulnerability, I decided it was time to take a closer look. Without hesitation, I activated Identify, curious to see what insights it would reveal about him. Robert Magnalon ¨C Level 16 ¨C Talent: Unyielding Stasis The name made me think his talent might immobilize him while active. It struck me that his ability was likely something he had to toggle on and off, or perhaps it activated automatically whenever he was still and deactivated the moment he moved. This realization gave me a tactical edge, I could beat him as long as I kept him moving. Still, I decided I wouldn¡¯t use this knowledge unless absolutely necessary. It was the kind of insight that was better kept as an ace up my sleeve. ¡°Be polite, be professional, but have a plan to kill everyone you meet.¡± By General James Mattis, was a philosophy that I stood by. In a world where alliances could shift and trust was scarce, this mindset kept me vigilant. It reminded me to stay prepared for both cooperation and confrontation, ensuring I could navigate the complexities of life at Ascension with resilience and adaptability. ¡°I use a sword, if you¡¯re ok with that?¡± Robert said, slowly swing his sword. I nodded and made my way over to the shield rack, scanning the options carefully before selecting two that seemed like they might suit my style. While I knew shields wouldn¡¯t be the most effective against someone with Robert¡¯s talent, I still preferred to train in the same way I intended to fight. After all, it wasn¡¯t just about winning this match, it was about honing my skills for battles yet to come. As I made my way to my spot, I glanced at Robert, curious if he¡¯d have anything to say about my unusual style. Evelyn was no longer my focus; she wasn¡¯t the one I was about to face in the arena. ¡°No comment on the dual shields? Most people at least have something to say about it,¡± I remarked casually, tightening the straps on both shields as I spoke, my tone light but slightly teasing. ¡°I will admit it is different, but everyone has their own style. I just want to see how good it will be.¡± He said, and as soon as he finished, he dashed for me. He was fast, faster than I gave him credit for. In moments he was on me swinging for all he was worth with his sword. Unfortunately for him, I was used to sparring with my father. As soon as he moved, I cast Arcane Armor covering me in my ornate armor. Then I moved with the grace that was beat into me by a level 72 martial artist. I dodged his strike easily and flowed to the side swinging toward his arm. Trying to evaluate his invulnerability. The moment before I was about to land the strike his whole-body sort of froze for an instant and I knew if I pressed him, he would lose. Because the instant he froze was just long enough to block the attack, but he was not able to control his body perfectly, so he broke his own invulnerability. I would not have been able to see so much without my Panoptic Sense. Usually, whenever someone moves, they generate these white lines coming from their body. His stopped for the briefest of moments. That was all the information I needed. I jumped back and looked at him, trying to figure out how I could win without giving up what I knew. In that moment I realized I was being dumb. Overthinking everything and trying to play politics by keeping so many things secret. I jumped back in, this time sparring with the sole intent of having fun. That simple change in mindset transformed the match entirely¡ªit became more relaxed, exhilarating even. Without the weight of overthinking strategy or keeping my insights hidden, every move felt fluid, natural, and spontaneous. We pushed each other to the edge of our abilities, the focus shifting from winning to the sheer joy of testing ourselves against one another. Back and forth we went, my shields deflecting his strikes while his sword failed to penetrate my Arcane Armor. The longer we fought, the more we let go of any pretense, throwing ourselves into the match with everything we had. There was something liberating about fighting at full capacity without the fear of hurting each other¡ªeach exchange became a celebration of our skills. The arena echoed with the rhythmic clang of our weapons, and the intensity of our duel felt almost like a dance, one neither of us wanted to end. After about thirty of minutes of constant fighting, we were both on the ground completely soaked with sweat and laughing. ¡°Jesus Jace, I don¡¯t think I have had that much fun sparring with someone before. Instructor Remy said you would be a good match for me, but I thought he just meant skill wise. Your talent is almost the exact same as mine in making you invulnerable.¡± ¡°Yes, that is an interesting talent you have Jace, it makes me wonder if you have any other skills?¡± Evelyn asked. At her comment I looked at her sharply only to see her eyes widen slightly, apparently her talent kicked in letting her know that I had more than one skill at my disposal. I knew then and there that her and I would have to have a real talk. If we didn¡¯t, she might accidentally use her talent and give away something really important. ¡°Of course he does Evey, did you see the way he fought! I am not sure, but I think he is making his own style with those two shields based off a fist fighting style. I think uncle would love to collaborate with him on it. If only so that he might be able to learn more about fighting.¡± Robert chuckled. ¡°How about you and I meet up later and we can discuss in detail what being on your team means, and what I can bring to the table Evey.¡± I spoke in a very deliberate way. Trying to convey that I wanted to speak to her alone about this. ¡°We can meet for lunch, sorry Robert but you cannot be apart if we¡¯re going to be on separate teams.¡± Evelyn told her brother. Funnily enough he seemed to actually pout at the idea of being left out. ¡°Fine, I guess I can deal with a few people trying to suck up to me for one lunch. However, don¡¯t make this a habit you hear me not only do I enjoy hanging out with you Jace here is going to be my new best friend. We may not be able to beat each other, but we are sure to increase our stamina fighting each other for so long. Now let¡¯s go get washed up and get to this assembly. Evey if you don¡¯t mind heading to the auditorium and grabbing us some seats we will be there shortly.¡± Robert suggested. Robert and I ran toward our dorms and surprisingly we were in the same one. While I was on the fourth floor he was on the third. We split up and each got washed and ready as quickly as we could. I slightly quicker than he. If I had to guess it was due to him being a prince and when I was in the military, we had to be able to do the three s¡¯ if we didn¡¯t want to get in trouble in just a couple minutes. For those who don¡¯t know the three s¡¯ its shit, shower, and shave. I waited for him to finish and when we started walking toward the auditorium, I asked him a question that had been bothering me since we met. ¡°By the by Robert, whose Instructor Remy?¡± Chapter 16 First Day Fiasco Robert stared at me for a solid three seconds, blinking rapidly like I had just asked him to solve an advanced mathematical equation with a spoon. I was worried I might have fried his brain or something. ¡°You don¡¯t know who Instructor Remy is?¡± He asked ¡°Of course, I know who he is. I just like asking questions I already know the answers to¡ªit keeps things interesting and lets me see how people react. It is also a habit I developed since my sister is so young. It helps her be able to learn things since she has to explain them to me.¡± I said completely deadpan. Staring at him with a calm expression ¡°I can honestly say that I can¡¯t tell if you are messing with me or not. I am going to go on the basis that you are. Instructor Remy is the instructor that you sparred with when you were getting evaluated.¡± He said looking at me with narrowed eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a pretty gullible person aren¡¯t you, Robert?¡± I asked unable to keep a straight face any longer. ¡°Oh, you dick, I am so going to get you back for that!¡± He shouted before punching me in the arm. With our little back-and-forth, we made it to the auditorium with about fifteen minutes to spare. My Panoptic Sense did not allow me to see anything specific to a person, at least not yet. It provided a general awareness of movements, energies, and presences within my surroundings, but details like appearances or identities remained elusive. Because of this limitation, we had to try and find Evelyn the old-fashioned way. This only took a few minutes because she was sitting in the very first row. I guess she was going to be a bookworm, good, maybe I can just take the same classes as her for the most part and use her notes. As soon as I sat down with Prince Robert everyone started whispering about who I and Evelyn were. I didn¡¯t know if Evelyn couldn¡¯t hear or if she was just used to it but having that many people behind my back made my skin crawl. Luckily, I had Panoptic Sense, so I just stared at these people right back, even if they didn¡¯t know I was. Leaning in, I whispered to Evelyn and Robert, "You know, I think I¡¯m starting to like both of you less and less." I sighed dramatically, casting a glance at the crowd whispering behind us. "My master plan was to stay under the radar, blend in, and quietly get stronger without attracting attention. But thanks to you two, I might as well be wearing a flashing neon sign that says, ''Royalty''s New Best Friend'', which, by the way, is not exactly the low-profile I had in mind." I had always intended to keep things low-key, focusing on getting stronger without the weight of constant scrutiny. In a school filled with noble bloodlines and flashy talents, blending in was supposed to be my greatest advantage. Staying unnoticed would let me observe, adapt, and strategize without interference, skills I knew would be invaluable for survival and long-term success. But now? Now, I had the sneaking suspicion that my plans were about to get a whole lot more complicated. My dad is a guard and while they like for people to always know they are around. They also try to still be out of people¡¯s way, sort of off to the side, there but quiet type scenario. Now everyone is looking at me like I¡¯m a slab of prime meat. Everyone is going to try to use Eve or myself to get to Robert and as soon as everyone learns Eve is the princess I¡¯m the weakest link.¡± Robert just laughs and puts his arm around my shoulders while loudly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I am sure that we can figure something out,¡± Robert said with a playful grin, his arm draped casually over my shoulders. ¡°After all, you are my best friend, and what are friends for if not helping each other out?¡± His tone was light, but there was a levity in his words that made me realize just he was getting me back for earlier. ¡°Touch¨¦ Robert, touch¨¦. But seriously what am I going to do?¡± Robert just chuckled in response. ¡°You could just be honest. Tell people that Instructor Remy introduced you to each other so that you had someone equal to spar with.¡± Evelyn said. Before I had a chance to respond, someone came out on stage. She was of medium height about 5 foot 4 inches tall and had long brunette hair and a heart shaped face. She did not seem very muscular but did not look overweight by any means. ¡°Good morning children, I hope that all of you slept well last night. I am Professor Nancy Farn, you may call me Professor Farn, or Miss Farn, either will do. While today is technically the start of your schooling and the beginning of the rest of your lives. You will find that tomorrow is the first day of your classes. You will find slips of paper on your desks when you return to your dorm that has you class schedules.¡± ¡°For those of you who wished to bring servants, we do apologize, but we try our best to keep everything equal here at Ascension. This means that you will have to bathe yourselves and do your own work. I know so horrible.¡± While Professor Farn continued I leaned toward Robert and whispered to him, ¡°Do you super nobles really need someone to bathe you?¡± Evelyn gave me a smack on the arm for speaking and Robert chuckled while shaking his head. I decided that I should keep quiet and pay attention if I didn¡¯t want Evelyn hitting me anymore. Professor Farn went on to explain that while classes started every year, the first three years you were considered a Foundation class. The next three years we would be considered Novices, and the third set of three years was Masters. The final set of three years was not mandatory and was usually only taken by those wanting to become professors in their own right at the school. They were known as Sages and the classes you took were designed to help the person learn how to teach their subject.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. For the most part everything else was pretty standard boarding school stuff. There is a curfew that students need to be in their rooms no later than 9pm, there are healers on staff that can do literally anything other than bring someone back to life. If they are quick enough, they can even grow a heart back if the person is still technically alive, but they only have a few seconds for that. There will be Professors and instructors observing us and for those of us considered worthy they may allow us to create a group to start delving dungeons early. Other than that, there was nothing to interesting about the classes. The first-year classes were mostly to help us learn to push the limits of our talent. Most students experienced their second revelation by the time they are Novices. Those that did not attend Ascension or some other school usually received their second revelation around twenty or so. Once the assembly was finished Evelyn grabbed my arm. ¡°Meet me at the same cafeteria we met at this morning, ok?¡± She seemed to plead with me. I guessed that my trying to slip away this morning did not go as unnoticed as I hoped. Instead of being snarky like I wanted, I just nodded my head before heading to my dorm to grab my list of classes. ¡°Race you there Jace!¡± Robert said before taking off. ¡°You cheater!¡± I yelled before sprinting after him. Maybe a hundred yards before reaching the dorm I caught up to him and we were neck and neck the last few steps. I dug deep and pushing every last bit of energy, we were within steps of reaching the door and we both leapt to be the first to touch the door. To this day I swear that I won but Robert said the same thing. Someone opened the doors and we both flew through the doors crashing into them and getting tangled up. As I flew past the door though, I made sure to reach out and touch the door. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The random guy that we ran into asked. Trying to detangle himself from us and not really getting anywhere. Robert and I just laughed our heads off and I realized that being friends with the most popular guy in school was probably going to have a bad influence on me. We quickly got untangled and I ran upstairs to grab my list and find out what order my classes were in. I had four classes a day, Fundamentals of Combat and Strategy, Magical Theory and Talents, Dungeon Exploration and Survival, and Applied Ethics and Problem Solving. My classes were in that order as well and I could only hope that Robert and Evelyn had similar classes. Otherwise, my sparring partner and possibly team leader might not go very far. I went back downstairs, walking this time instead of running, to find Robert already there and waiting. As we walked to the cafeteria together, I found out that he had the exact same schedule that I did. I also noticed that more people were looking at us and I suspected that, same as at the assembly, everyone was trying to figure out who I was. When we got to the cafeteria Robert made me promise to come find him either here or in the dorm as soon as I was done speaking to Evelyn. Apparently, Instructor Remy suggested a few other people who might make good sparring partners. While they didn¡¯t share the same talent, their slightly different fighting styles could still provide valuable practice for him. I promised I would and went to grab another sandwich and went to wait outside by where we met earlier. Munching on my sandwich and thinking about how much to tell her. I knew that I would not be able to keep her in the dark. I am not even positive that Robert did not catch on when her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Jace?¡± Evelyn asked coming out behind me. I nodded my head, and she said to follow her. She led me to a spot that struck a perfect balance¡ªopen enough to not feel claustrophobic yet secluded enough to provide a sense of privacy. The area was surrounded by towering trees whose leaves rustled softly in the breeze, creating a natural canopy that filtered the sunlight into dappled patterns on the ground. A small clearing in the center offered just enough space for us to sit comfortably without feeling exposed, and the gentle hum of distant campus activity made it feel like a hidden oasis amidst the bustling school. ¡°What do I need to do, to stop having you try dig more information about my talent? Tell you everything about it?¡± I knew that even if that was what she wanted I would say that it only worked for me with as much conviction as I could muster. Evelyn stared at me for a long few seconds, trying to use her talent to make the most optimal outcome would be my guess. I knew that a talent like that would make most people trust her less. All her decisions were based solely on that talent of hers after all. But I knew better, her talent only gave her probably outcomes not certainty. ¡°I want you to trust me, but I¡¯m a curious person by nature," Evelyn said, her voice steady but laced with a hint of vulnerability. She clasped her hands together, as if grounding herself, adding a quiet sincerity to her words. Her gaze met mine, unwavering. "As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve figured out by now, my talent doesn¡¯t tell me exactly what someone is thinking, nor does it provide concrete facts. It gives me a feeling¡ªwhether a line of thought is good or not. Like earlier when I asked about your skills, my talent gave me a strong impression that, based on what I¡¯d seen of you, you¡¯d have at least one more skill hidden up your sleeve." She sighed, a small, frustrated exhale. "But that¡¯s the problem with my talent. I can¡¯t just turn it off like some people can. It¡¯s always there, always feeding me bits of information, whether I want it to or not. And that¡¯s why I almost gave your information away to my brother. I didn¡¯t mean to, and I¡¯m sorry for that." She hesitated for a moment before adding, "But of all people, he would probably be the best person to tell." I nodded thoughtfully at her words and sank down into the grass, gazing up at the sky as I tried to process everything, I had learned about Evelyn so far. Trusting someone with the secret of the system wasn¡¯t something I could afford to take lightly. Sharing it could lead to unforeseen dangers, or worse, put Evelyn in a position where she might unknowingly reveal it to the wrong people. The system was my edge¡ªmy secret weapon¡ªand I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to lose the advantage it provided. Yet, keeping it to myself left me feeling isolated, navigating this world full of unknowns without anyone to rely on. The stakes felt enormous, like an invisible weight pressing down on my chest, making it harder to think clearly. My thoughts chased each other in endless circles, each one torn between caution and the longing for connection. My palms felt clammy, and my heartbeat pounded in my ears, a constant reminder of the magnitude of this choice. Trusting Evelyn could bring a sense of relief, a way to share the burden. But it could just as easily turn into a disaster if word got out to the wrong people. Scenarios played out in my head, each one filled with its own risks and rewards, making this decision feel like walking a tightrope over a chasm with no safety net in sight. Evelyn seemed genuine, but her talent¡¯s influence over her actions made me hesitate. Could I be certain she wouldn¡¯t rely on probabilities rather than discretion? My father¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, urging caution, but there was also a small part of me that craved the relief of sharing this burden with someone who might understand. These thoughts left me trying to decide if I should tell her about the system or not. Chapter 17 The Art of Not Saying Too Much Looking at Evelyn, I decided to start off slow. ¡°I realize that your talent is a big part of who you are," I began, pausing to let my words settle. "Just to be clear, your talent doesn¡¯t make me trust you less. If I had an ability like that, I¡¯d try to use it to its fullest. So, who am I to judge you for using what you have available to you?¡± I took a breath before continuing, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll give you a bit of information that will hopefully keep you from asking too many more questions. In the future, if you want a team-up to work, I¡¯d appreciate it if you held off on your questions until we¡¯re alone.¡± I explained that I possessed a variety of skills, but at the end of the day, that¡¯s all they were, skills. I clarified that I only had a single talent, but unlike most, mine functioned in a way that set it apart from the usual abilities people possessed. As I spoke, she nodded along. I was hoping to give her enough information to be less curious about my ability without giving her too much information. Evelyn¡¯s POV He was interesting¡ªat least, that¡¯s what my talent was telling me. It was an unfamiliar sensation, one I couldn¡¯t recall experiencing before. For my brother, my talent always settled on a single word: strong. For other family members, it simply indicated whether I could trust them or not. But with Jace, it was different. The word ''interesting'' lingered in my mind, making me wonder what exactly set him apart. It wasn''t just curiosity¡ªit was something deeper, something worth paying attention to. My first thought when I passed by him and my talent rang like a bell was that I might finally break the stigma that one of the twins was less than the other. Throughout history, twins have always been opposites. If on twin was physical in nature the other was more abstract. If one twins ability the other was weak. Robert¡¯s ability was strong and physical, while mine is abstract. At first glance, my talent might seem incredibly strong, a gift that tells you exactly what to do to get the best result, right? But it didn¡¯t actually work like that. Instead, it provided a general feeling, something I had to interpret and make sense of. Like when I passed Jace, it gave me a curious sensation, similar to the anticipation of something good about to happen, but without any specifics. The feeling was unlike anything I¡¯d experienced before. In contrast, my brother always felt like a solid, pulsating pressure in my chest, like standing too close to a blacksmith hammering away at molten metal. I haven¡¯t had my talent for a full year yet, but I¡¯ve come to realize that a talent becomes an intrinsic part of who you are. It offers an understanding that no outsider could ever fully grasp. Still, there have been times when its signals confused me, like the persistent low hum in the back of my head or the strange, vibrating sensation deep in my bones. Even now, I struggle to interpret these feelings, unsure whether they serve as warnings, guidance, or something else entirely. Most nobles looked down on me, rather than my brother, when we worked together because everyone acknowledged his strength. In their eyes, his abilities overshadowed mine, making it seem like any success I achieved was solely due to his talent, not my own contributions. This was why I started seeking out people I could truly work with, and Jace was one of a kind. He managed to fight my brother to a standstill, something unheard of for anyone who hadn¡¯t been absorbing essence from dungeons. What made it even more impressive was that he wasn¡¯t just holding his own, he walked away without a scratch.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. I could see someone with a speed-based talent being able to hold my brother back without getting hurt. Robert, even though he tended to act like a dumb brute, was quite clever. He had a knack for reading situations and finding unexpected solutions, like the time he turned a seemingly trivial sparring match into an opportunity to test his opponent''s patience and adaptability. But Jace was able to stand still and just go blow for blow with someone who was invulnerable. After it was done, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what other skills he had. I mean he had magic armor that practically made him invulnerable, that weird skill that let him know who I was, and don¡¯t get me started on his fighting talent. It looked like he had been learning to fight for years even if he was still a little clumsy with his two shields. Which was interesting in his own right. That¡¯s when I remembered he knew I was following him all night the night before. I wondered if that was another skill and asked out loud if he had anymore. As the words came from my mouth my talent gave me a feeling of all my surrounding closing in and a bitter taste in my mouth at the same time. The tension quickly faded, as if Jace realized it had been an accident and not an intentional attempt to reveal information to Robert. I felt relieved seeing Robert and Jace growing closer, their friendship developing naturally. If Jace ever confided in Robert, I could easily imagine him becoming my brother¡¯s right-hand man in the future. Surprisingly, my talent remained silent on the matter, perhaps because it didn¡¯t directly involve me. Now here I was listening to him tell me about his talent. I knew he was keeping things from me, but even what he told me made me a little envious. Not in the way that made me hate him, just that I wished I might have something similar. With that, I had a flash of a feeling so faint I almost didn¡¯t notice it, like standing on the edge of a cliff, the wind tugging at my clothes and the abyss below pulling at my senses. The weight of the moment pressed against me, leaving me breathless as if one wrong move could send me plunging into the unknown. It took every ounce of will I had not to react, but despite my best efforts, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something had slipped through. Jace''s eyes narrowed in suspicion, his sharp gaze cutting through my composure as if he sensed the tiniest crack in my defenses. ¡°What did you just think?¡± He asked. ¡°And please be honest. Your talent should tell you that if you ever want me to trust you fully, you will need to be completely honest.¡± I sighed, already knowing he was right before he even said it. Reluctantly, I told him about my thoughts and the strange feeling I had experienced. His reaction, however, caught me off guard. Instead of the serious contemplation I expected, he burst into laughter. When his laughter finally subsided, he gave me a warm smile, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°I have never heard of a way to give someone, someone else¡¯s talent. Though I am just a lowly son of a Knight, and you are a princess, so maybe your family knows of a way. I¡¯ll be honest though, if I have to lose my talent, I will not give it to you. Otherwise, maybe in time I would be willing to share it with you.¡± He smiled at me, and I felt the truth of his words. Not only from my talent, but from the royal ability to know the truth of words. It made me wonder what my talent was trying to tell me. Was it warning me to tread carefully, or perhaps pointing out something I had missed? I considered asking my father about it, hoping his wisdom might shed light on this peculiar feeling. However, the idea was quickly dismissed as my talent gave a clear signal of stop. The sudden clarity of its warning made me pause, a stark reminder of just how much my talent shaped my decisions and perceptions. It wasn¡¯t just a tool; it was a guide, an unseen force nudging me in directions I didn¡¯t always understand. This time, the message was clear: stop. Taking the hint, I decided to hold off and think it through further. Maybe a trip to the library would shed some light on things. My talent remained silent, and for now, that felt like the right call. I started to bid farewell to Jace when I realized I never asked him for his schedule. It turned out that I had the same schedule as him and my brother, which gave me some comfort. I didn¡¯t want to admit it out loud, but I was worried about being alone for the first time in my life. A worry both Jace and Robert apparently did not share, stupid boys. Chapter 18 Sparring with Royals and Other Bad Ideas I believe I handled that quite well. I never lied to her; after all, I had never heard of a way to give someone else the same talent as another person. Adding someone to the system didn¡¯t grant them my talent. While they gained access to its framework, such as leveling systems, stat tracking, and class assignments, they would never possess the unique privileges I did. They couldn¡¯t transport the system to another universe or freely choose any class they wanted; their options were strictly limited by the system''s inherent rules and restrictions. Common classes provided basic, generalized abilities, whereas advanced or unique classes demanded exceptional skill, rigorous trials, or the fulfillment of specific criteria set by the system to unlock their full potential. It was a stark contrast, one that reinforced just how different my situation truly was. With all that said I was also honest about being willing to share the talent with her. If in the future I could trust her completely, I was more than willing to add her to the system. Helping the future king and probably his closest advisor would only be good for me. Happy with how everything turned out, I took a moment to reflect on the unexpected events of the day before deciding to head over and meet up with Robert. I found him sitting in the cafeteria with several other students, each one looking as though they were hanging on his every word. I stood there out of sight for a solid 10 minutes just watching the interaction. Every single time Robert laughed all of them would laugh as well. Seeing him surrounded by eager faces, yet still so isolated, made me feel a pang of sympathy I couldn¡¯t quite place. Despite having everyone¡¯s attention, it was clear that genuine connection eluded him. I wondered if anyone had ever truly seen him, not as a prince, but as a person beyond the expectations and obligations that came with his title. The thought lingered, and I realized how lonely it must be to constantly wear a mask of perfection, always surrounded by people who revered him but never truly knew him. He had all the admiration he could ever want, yet not a single person to have an honest conversation with. The realization hit me hard, he wasn¡¯t just alone; he was trapped by the very status that elevated him. At that moment, I made a decision. I would treat him as I would anyone else, with honesty and companionship. Coming from a world where equality was second nature, the concept of such isolation felt alien to me. In my world, respect was earned through actions and character, not birthright, and relationships were built on mutual understanding rather than blind deference. That stark contrast only strengthened my resolve to show him what true friendship could be like. I mean sure some had more money and could just pay for whatever they wanted, but if I walked up to one of them and punched them in the face for being rude, they would bleed the same blood that I did. Walking up to the table, I interrupted one of his companions and looked directly at Robert. ¡°Hey, are we going to spar, or do you need your toes cleaned a little more before you''re ready?¡± I asked with a smirk. Robert paused mid-conversation, a grin slowly spreading across his face. His eyes sparkled with amusement, and he leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying the reaction my words elicited from his companions. "You never fail to make an entrance, do you?" he replied, his tone a mix of humor and exasperation. Despite my boldness, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of hesitation as I disrupted the easy rhythm of their group. Yet, there was a thrill in asserting myself, knowing I was challenging the unspoken rules of deference that governed interactions here. I knew then and there that I would not be liked by most people, but I didn¡¯t care in the least. I was who I was, take it or leave it. Everyone at the table, except for Robert, stared at me in shock. Appalled by the idea that I would speak to anyone that way, let alone with the prince right there. ¡°Do you know to whom you are speaking peasant? Get on your knees and beg forgiveness at once!¡± I tilted my head, studying the person who spoke, and replied sincerely, ¡°No, I have no idea who I¡¯m talking to. He introduced himself as Robert, we sparred for a bit, which, by the way, I still insist I won that race, and then decided to meet up with some others for another spar this afternoon. But, judging by your question, I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s someone important?¡± I paused for a moment, my expression completely neutral, before adding, ¡°Wait, is he the crown prince? Is that why you¡¯re chastising me for talking to someone above my rank? I suppose it would seem rude if he were the crown prince and didn¡¯t correct me himself, but instead left it to someone of a lower station.¡± At this Robert burst out laughing, ¡°He¡¯s got a point Devin. Why are you trying to stand up for me when I am not saying anything?¡± As Robert was speaking, my eyes wandered over everyone and specifically, everything. I generally made sure not to use Identify on other people. As Evelyn displayed, some people might have a talent that can help them detect when I use Identify on them. However, I constantly Identify things like food or plates. As I scanned everything on the table, Robert¡¯s food popped up to my Identify. Poisoned Chicken ¨C chicken that has a strong poison on it. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Oh, Robert I almost forget Evelyn said we needed to see her. Apparently, it¡¯s something super important so we better go right now. Devin, I apologize for being rude. I tend to react poorly in stressful situations.¡± As I spoke Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. I looked at him and very slightly shook my head, trying to make sure that only he saw me. ¡°Did she? Well, I guess we should get going then. I¡¯ll see everyone later. Jace if you will come with me.¡± Robert said with a smile and calm demeanor. Devin seemed ready to continue berating me, his jaw tightening and his hands clenching into fists, even as Robert asked me to come along. His sense of propriety, however, won out. This allowed Robert and I to walk out of the cafeteria. We walked at a steady pace, not running but also not slowly. As soon as we got out of the cafeteria Robert started to turn toward me. ¡°Keep walking, I think someone is following us.¡± I whispered, continuing to walk at our current pace. Robert continued walking without missing a beat. I was using Panoptic Sense as best as I could trying to sense anyone or anything. Right as the door to the cafeteria was about to get out of my range the door opened, and someone slipped outside. I wasn¡¯t sure they were the ones though as they were walking at a relaxed pace and just went in a different direction from us. ¡°I guess they decided not to follow us but let¡¯s wait until we meet your sister before talking. I want her talent around in this situation.¡± I whispered to Robert. He nodded his head before telling me to follow him. I was happy that he had a good idea of where to find his sister, as I honestly had no idea. In only a few minutes he led us to the library where we found Evelyn, her head in a book that looked to be larger than she was. ¡°What could you possibly be reading about in a book that big?¡± I asked. At my words her head snapped up to me, where she saw myself and Robert standing. ¡°She has always been the bookworm in our family. Any chance she got she was in the Library back home.¡± Robert said with an amused voice. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked already knowing that something had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere more private.¡± I responded. Evelyn nodded and led the way to the same spot we went to before. By the time we got there, Evelyn kept glancing between Robert and me, her fingers nervously twisting the edge of her sleeve. ¡°Alright, this is good enough, what happened?¡± She demanded of us. ¡°Honestly, I am not really sure myself. I was sitting down with the normal group of suck ups when Jace showed up. He called all of them out for sucking up to me when he suddenly said you had something important to talk about. Jace what¡¯s going on?¡± Robert asked looking at me. ¡°Well, I guess I should ask before I start making any accusations, do you normally eat food with strong poisons on them?¡± I asked Robert. I mean he is a Royal it could be something that¡¯s a poison, but it stops other poisons and has no effect on people. At my question both Robert and Evelyn became extremely serious. Robert looked at me with skepticism, while Evelyn looked at me with worry. ¡°And how would you know that my food was poisoned?¡± Robert asked. ¡°Same way that I knew Evey here was the princess before she even introduced herself to me. I have a skill that lets me just sort of know things.¡± Roberts eyes narrowed, probably because his royal truth telling thing was telling him that I was telling the truth, but not understanding how when he had seen me use Arcane Armor. Evelyn on the other hand just nodded and started to pace. ¡°That¡¯s why you came to me, hoping my talent might tell me something? Unfortunately, it does not work like that. The poisoned food had nothing to do with me, so my talent doesn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t understand how he could have known these things. What exactly is your talent Jace?¡± Robert almost demanded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the same thing that I told Eve, my talent is different than most people¡¯s talent. I will not tell you what my talent is, but it affords me a few skills. That is exactly what they are though, skills, they are not the talent. I do promise that I have nothing against either of you or your family and my father asked me to keep an eye out due to there being many prominent people attending school this year.¡± I said making sure to look both siblings in the eye as I said it. Robert nodded his head then held his hand out, ¡°Then there are only two things. First thanks man, poison would have sucked. Next, I am sorry to ask this of you, but will you check out mine and my sister¡¯s food and drinks from now on? I know it is a lot to ask, but I will make sure that you and your family are compensated for this fully.¡± ¡°What the hell man?¡± I exclaimed looking at him aghast, ¡°Why are you so formal all of a sudden? We are friends and it¡¯s not like it¡¯s even that hard for me. I am more interested in finding out who poisoned you. I mean obviously one of the workers did the actual poisoning, but who wanted you poisoned?¡± I¡¯ll admit, I probably wasn¡¯t as empathetic as I should have been. In hindsight, my curiosity about solving the mystery overshadowed the gravity of the situation. It wasn¡¯t just about the intrigue of solving a puzzle; it was the first real challenge I¡¯d faced in years, and I got caught up in it. However, as the weight of the situation settled in, my priorities began to shift. The stakes were high, and the realization that lives might be at risk grounded me. Beneath my excitement, a deeper sense of responsibility emerged, a drive to uncover the truth, not just for the thrill, but to protect those who mattered. ¡°What can you tell me about Devin? He seems like an overbearing stuck up noble, so he is a good choice for a bad guy in my opinion.¡± Robert laughed at that, ¡°Devin is third in line for the throne. He¡¯s my cousin and certainly stands to gain a lot from my death. Most would choose him over my sister for the throne, depending on who she chooses as her husband. However, while he is a stickler for propriety, he does not even want to be the one in charge of his duchy. He is dead set on becoming the headmaster at Ascension and has even legally given up his right as heir to his family¡¯s duchy. While I am sure there if there were no options, he could become the new king, a lot of people would have to pass for him to gain the throne. On top of that his family currently does not have another heir. This means that his family cannot gain the throne if I die.¡± Robert explained. ¡°Why can¡¯t finding the assassin just be simple? The snobby guy seems like an obvious villain, but no, it¡¯s probably going to be the super awesome person no one suspects, and everyone loves. Evelyn, Evey, you didn¡¯t try to kill your brother, did you?¡± I asked with a sweet and innocent smile. ¡°I think I am beginning to not like you. I wonder how bad I could make things for you here if I set my talent to it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you are the best and I will never question your loyalty again.¡± I said while giving a very formal bow to her. Chapter 19 Robert Robert¡¯s POV I chuckled at Jace¡¯s antics with my sister. I was extremely happy that they had met as I knew that my sister would need to have someone strong like that to be able to get through more dungeons while she was younger. It was unfortunate, but due to the nature of her talent, most would not risk her going in with them. Her ability to locate treasures and make strategic decisions was unparalleled, but her lack of combat skills made her a liability in the deeper, more dangerous parts of dungeons. Teams feared that protecting her would outweigh the benefits of her guidance. Even if she could help them find treasures or was a good leader, her lack of combat ability meant she would hold a team back deeper in. If she couldn¡¯t find someone to take her deeper, she would die much younger due to the lack of essence she could gather. Which, while not the worst fate, I did not want to lose another family member earlier than was necessary. ¡°Well, I am sorry to cut this short, and I don¡¯t think that we will be getting any sparring in today Jace. I need to go inform our father of the attempt on my life. Eve, if you can come up with a method of Jace letting us know if our food is poisoned without telling everyone that would be for the best.¡± I said to the two of them. Evelyn nodded at me and Jace gave me a thumbs up. With that out of the way, I headed to my room. I made sure to pay attention to my surroundings, as there was already one attempt, I figured more would come. It also made me realize that I probably trusted Jace more than I should have. He had been able to not only get close to me, but my sister as well. He, just so happened to be there before I was going to eat poisoned food, saving me from possible death. If someone were to look at it from the outside, he is gaining a lot of political clout by hanging out with us. However, Evelyn trusts him, and that has a lot of weight for me. Evelyn has always had an uncanny ability to judge people¡¯s intentions with her talent, and she¡¯s rarely wrong. If she sees something in him that¡¯s worth her trust, it makes me think there¡¯s more to Jace than meets the eye. Having a twin is like having an extension of your soul. We were completely different people, exact opposites in fact. Which is the reason most people thought she was worthless, I knew differently though. She was brains for my brawn, not that I was dumb in my opinion. Her talent allowed her to read a battlefield and identify weak points in an enemy''s defenses, while I had the strength to exploit those openings. Together, we worked like clockwork, her precision guiding my power to maximum effect. She would be the doctor using a scalpel to make the small incision to my sword lopping off an arm or leg. With all these thoughts racing through my mind I became slightly distracted as I walked to my dorm room. Fortunately, it looked like whoever was after me was not dumb enough to try and stab me or something. I made my way up to my room and once inside I closed and locked my door. I then went ahead and grabbed a few items for the chest that all students have, to keep more important items locked up. The first item I pulled out was a small pyramid that, when activated, projected an invisible field around the room, blocking all unauthorized signals and ensuring absolute privacy. It could only be deactivated by the user, making it an indispensable tool for confidential communications or sensitive planning sessions. Allowing only something the user of the pyramid themself activates to send a signal from the room. The second item was the thing that would be sending a signal. It was a communication device that connected directly to my father.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. These communication devices were impossible to intercept and could only be stopped either at the source or the point of reception. As soon as I sent a signal my father would get a response on his device and would answer. Steeling myself to face what I expected to come, I took a deep breath and activated the communication device. It only took a couple of seconds before my father answered. ¡°Robby my boy, did you miss daddy so much you could not even make it through the second day without calling me?¡± For all my father¡¯s faults, caring about his family was not one of them. He could be strict and pretty unbending in his beliefs, but he would lose a limb with a smile if it meant his family was happy. ¡°No sir, that¡¯s not why I called. I felt you should know about some interesting circumstances that have come up.¡± I said with a small smirk thinking of my father sitting there ready to tease me some more. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked, suddenly all business. I went on to explain how Instructor Remy had pointed me toward Jace as a sparring partner and everything else that had happened from that point on. He was especially interested when I told him that Evelyn had used her talent to find him as a replacement to me. Before I was able to get to the assassination attempt, he started grilling me about Jace, and it wasn¡¯t until I told him that his last name was Obexis that he laughed and stopped asking questions. When I told him how Jace was the one to discover the assassination attempt though I could almost feel his anger through the communication device. ¡°Do you have any ideas? I will make sure to send someone right away to oversee the preparation of your food from this point on.¡± My father said. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have any ideas yet. As for sending someone, I think you should hold off on that for the moment. I asked Jace if he would be willing to check for poison in both my and Evelyns food from now on and told him he would be well compensated for it. He actually seemed a little offended that I would try and compensate him for it to be honest, but he would keep an eye out. Evelyn and he are figuring out a way for him to inform us without alerting others.¡± ¡°Good. If someone poisons your food again, try to contain it somehow, we might be able to use it to trace the culprit. I¡¯ll have some of the Fate Benders investigate here and see what they uncover. As for compensating Jace, well, it¡¯s like father, like son. His father once saved Duke Aureus from an assassination attempt. When the Duke tried to reward him, he just shook his head and said he was simply doing his job. It wasn¡¯t until I got personally involved that he finally accepted being knighted. Hearing this shows me just how similar Jace is to his father. It¡¯s a quality that inspires both trust and admiration, showing their strength isn¡¯t just physical, but deeply rooted in their integrity,¡± my father explained. I had not known Jace for that long, but he definitely made me think that he would do something very similar. ¡°As for what you should do for this Jace, you do what you want, but you are going to need people you can trust when you become King. Having a friend that¡¯s willing to tell you when you are being a dumbass or stand by you when waves of monsters are coming is a precious thing.¡± After that we talked about a few more lighthearted things. It was always relaxing talking to my father, at least after he got over his cringe worthy parental doting. I made sure to have him tell mom that Evelyn and I loved them and that we would be home this weekend. He did say that I should bring Jace by, but that I should wait a few weeks. He said if I did it too soon his mother would hate us for keeping one of her babies away from her. After ending the call, I sat for a moment, letting everything sink in. The weight of what had happened, and what was to come, pressed heavily on my mind. Tomorrow marked the start of classes, and I needed to be prepared, especially for combat training. With that thought, I decided to take a quick shower and get some rest. Tomorrow would be busy, and I didn¡¯t want to be late. If things went as expected, Jace and I would likely end up helping our classmates, letting them take turns trying to land hits on us. Not exactly thrilling, but it was what it was. Sparring with Jace again was something I was looking forward to also; he had a way of pushing me to improve without realizing it. Though we¡¯d likely need to train on our own in the evenings. Chapter 20 Running, Rivalries, and an Unexpected Water Dragon The next morning Robert and I met up before heading to cafeteria to meet with Evelyn. The day before we decided that if I found that their food was poisoned, I would say I was not looking forward to sparring with Robert for some reason or other. If it was good I would look at my food and nod before eating. It might make me look a little weird, but I was beginning to like Robert and Evelyn and felt that looking a little weird was a sacrifice I could accept. Besides, once I was finished with school, I was planning on joining the Adventurers Guild and travelling around and seeing the world. Breakfast came and went with nothing big happening. As I ate, I reflected on how quickly things had changed since arriving at Ascension. The quiet morning offered a rare chance to gather my thoughts, to think about Robert and Evelyn, the friendships I was building, and how those relationships might shape the challenges ahead. I couldn¡¯t help but let my thoughts wander to the day ahead, how I would handle the combat class, what new faces I might meet, and whether I¡¯d finally start getting the hang of life at Ascension. The quiet morning felt like the calm before the storm, a moment to collect myself before diving into the challenges waiting just around the corner. I did go over and apologize to Devin sincerely. Telling him that because of the nature of the school and how it felt like everyone that I had met with Robert constantly wanted to just suck up to him I decided to just have fun and be rude. He was actually very calm about it and apologized as well. He let his sense of propriety get the better of him instead of considering the fact that at the school everyone was equal. He did ask that I try not to disparage others though. According to him they would be less likely to forgive me than he was. After that little chat I thought I might be able to get along with him. Maybe not as well as I did with Robert, but still better than some of the suck ups that were around Robert yesterday. After breakfast we went to our first class of the day, Fundamentals of Combat and Strategy. It turned out that the class was in the arena and as I thought, there were multiple other classes going on as well. Robert, Evelyn, and I all went on to the field, seeing a group of kids who looked lost made us think that was probably the group we should be with. As we were walking to the group Instructor Remy came out and also walked to the group. ¡°Alright, all the first years gather up, I want everyone over here now.¡± Instructor Remy¡¯s voice boomed throughout the arena, so loud that it seemed to reverberate off the walls. I could feel the vibrations in my chest, and a hush fell over our group as we exchanged uncertain glances. Some students straightened instinctively, as if his voice alone demanded discipline, while others fumbled awkwardly, caught off guard by his intensity. Some of the other classes paused mid-drill, their curiosity piqued as they turned to see the source of the commanding voice. It was impossible not to be drawn in by his presence, authoritative, magnetic, and impossible to ignore. ¡°Jace, Prince Robert, this is perfect, you two are going to be the student aids. I don¡¯t have anyone who can help with blunt weapons, or spears, but we will make do.¡± Robert and I looked at each other before nodding and heading toward Instructor Remy. ¡°Most of you in this class have some form of knowledge on how to fight. Be that some small amount of training or just trying to fight on your own. We will start every class with a warmup and stretching, then we will work out for a bit before we do some light sparring. If I pair you with either of these two you will give it your all.¡± Instructor Remy said pointing to Robert and me. ¡°If you do not, they will and they will beat you silly, do you understand? Good! Now everyone does three laps around the stadium, Prince Robert and Jace I expect you two to finish first and be ready to help me prepare for the workouts. Begin!¡± As soon as he said begin Robert and I took off, running as fast as we could while still being able to finish all three laps. While being scouted as a potential early delver was nice, it came with expectations I was not expecting. I only knew that they were placing these expectations on us to try and help us improve, because of my past life. Robert and I stayed neck and neck for a bit before I glanced over at him, only to see him doing the same. ¡°There won¡¯t be a debate this time I am definitely going to win.¡± I said with a slowly growing smirk that was a match for Robert. We both turned and pushed ourselves to the fullest, each trying to outdo the other. I took the lead early on, but Robert stayed close behind. Every so often he would push past me, and I would have to dig just a little deeper to push past him. By the time we got to the last hundred or so yards we were both panting and covered in sweat. Instructor Remy had a massive grin knowing that he was the catalyst for the friendly rivalry between us. As we drew closer, he yelled out to us that he would decide who the winner was, and we split each trying to reach him first. The last few steps we each leaned just that little bit more and slapped his outstretched hands. As I came to a stumbling stop the first thing, I did was put my hands over my head taking deep breaths. ¡°I won right?¡± I asked between pants. Only to hear Robert saying the same thing at almost the exact same time. Instructor Remy started laughing hysterically, ¡°HA, it was a tie boys! Looks like you will both have to do a lot more training!¡± As he spoke, we both looked back only to realize that we had actually lapped the others. We each took a minute or two to catch our breaths before going to grab some of the workout equipment. We set up ten different stations for the fifty-odd students in the class. Each station focused on a specific aspect of physical training: push-ups, pull-ups, weighted squats, speed bag drills, obstacle courses, and even a station for practicing precision strikes on dummies. The variety ensured that everyone worked on different skills and improved their overall fitness, making it clear that well-roundedness was a priority in our training.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! As we worked through the setup, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the mix of reactions from the other students, some dived into the challenges with eager determination, while others hesitated, clearly intimidated by the intensity of the tasks ahead. A few struggled with the heavier weights or the precision drills, their frustration palpable, but they kept at it, driven by the instructor¡¯s sharp gaze and encouragement. Then we gathered everyone up and got them lined up to follow Instructor Remy in stretching. The rest of the class was pretty boring overall, we stretched for a bit then worked out starting with an entire upper body workout. After that Instructor Remy had everyone separate into pairs. The two that finished after Robert and me, were paired with us and told to go all out. He was going to evaluate them and see how they stood with their combat. While I try not to be rude about others when it comes to them learning something, everyone starts somewhere after all, it was very boring. ¡°You have all seen what those who have pushed themselves to get better can be, neither of their talents improves their strength or endurance. Now you have a goal to work towards, tomorrow we will be doing the same thing with just a different muscle group.¡± Instructor Remy stated while pointing at Robert and myself. As everyone walked away Robert and I met back up with Evelyn. I looked over at her apologetically, ¡°Sorry Evelyn, we should not have just ditched you like that.¡± I said and Robert nodded his head in agreement. Evelyn shook her head, still somewhat out of breath from the workouts and very sweaty. ¡°No, you both were just doing what the instructor told you to do. Besides the two of you are the strongest in the class. Not that the other students really believe how much stronger you are than them, and I am the weakest in the class. I do recommend the two of you sparring or something tomorrow to show everyone just how strong you are.¡± Evelyn suggested ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want another spar, Jace is a sore loser.¡± Robert said while grinning. ¡°You¡¯re joking, but I¡¯m not sure I want to spar either. Most of the class already doesn¡¯t like me for just hanging out with Rob. If they see me fighting him toe to toe, who knows how they will take that.¡± I said thinking about how everyone kept eyeing me throughout the class. Evelyn just smiled and shook her head at my thoughts before leading the way for us to go to Magical Theory and Talents. The class was held in one of the buildings and was in a classroom setting. Evelyn once again made us sit at the very front of the class. As we waited for everyone to make it to the class, another girl entered and hesitated briefly before sitting down next to me. She moved with a quiet deliberation, as if trying not to draw attention to herself. Her gaze flitted around the room, avoiding direct eye contact, and she seemed to shrink slightly into her seat, exuding an air of shyness. She was on the shorter side at 4 feet 2 inches tall. She had a heart shaped face, with long brunette hair. She seemed a little shy as when she saw me look at her, she just nodded her head before taking her seat. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Jace. What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked reaching my hand out to shake hers. Barely taking the tips of my fingers, she shook my hand, ¡°Madison¡± she responded in a voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I promise we¡¯re not nearly as scary as Instructor Remy made us seem.¡± I told her while gesturing at Robert and myself. Though Evelyn was in between us, so she was pointed to as well. ¡°This is Prince Robert and Princess Evelyn. Evelyn is the brains to Robert and I¡¯s brawn. What about you? What can you do?¡± I asked, trying to get Madison to open up a little and engage us. As I spoke Evelyn stood up and walked over to me and smacked me on the back of the head when I was finished. ¡°Sorry about him, he is a big softy though so don¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯m Evelyn and don¡¯t worry about the prince and princess thing, everyone is equal at Ascension.¡± Evelyn continued to talk to Madison and did her best to get her to open up, even going so far as to push me from my seat and taking it from me. When the instructor finally showed up, she had learned quite a bit about Madison. She was the daughter of Viscount Maris, and she had the ability to create and manipulate water. She was the girl that I saw that had the dragon made out of water on her shoulder at the entrance exams. Her talent was extraordinary, capable of shaping water into intricate forms or devastating attacks, something that could easily set her apart in any group. However, she had spent almost all her time alone growing up except for the maids around her home, which left her unsure of how to use her abilities effectively in a team setting. This was why she was so shy when I spoke to her, despite the immense potential she clearly possessed. The instructor that came in was an attractive woman. She stood at 5 foot 4 inches tall, with an oval-ish face and long straight blonde hair. She seemed to be the type to smile a lot due to the smile lines on her face and I expected her to be in her late twenties to early thirties. She introduced herself as Instructor Salise. I won¡¯t bore you with the details, but the class was actually pretty interesting. We did not get into all the details, but the class was basically to go over all the information that is currently known about talents, as well as everything that is currently known about magic. Being from a world that did not have magic I was looking forward to learning about it. After that we went to lunch, Evelyn dragging poor Madison along with us. It looked like our group had just grown to four. I wasn¡¯t sure if Evelyn planned on having Madison join us in delving dungeons, but personally I felt that Madison might be a better fit for Robert. Madison seemed to be very timid, and he could use that in his group to calm him if he started being a little over eager. I on the other hand, had Evelyn to keep me in line. I guess I should mention that classes did not start until 9am so we were able to grab breakfast earlier and have time to digest before class started. We then went on to combat at 9 for two hours, before magic class which was one hour. Then we had lunch from noon to 1pm when our third class started Dungeon Exploration and Survival. Another two hour class where we were split up into random groups of four and told to work our way through a maze that has all sorts of traps. Our instructor for the class, Instructor Shortz, would wander over the top of the labyrinth giving us pointers. It was simultaneously boring and fun, walking along for several minutes before trying to figure out the trap, or falling in a pit trap that was only a foot or so deep, being hit by rubber balls, things like that. My Panoptic Sense came in pretty handy there as I was able to notice if there when something looked less natural than others. The last class of the day was kind of a catchall class in my opinion, Applied Ethics and Problem Solving. The class was taught by Instructor Sagan, and after he explained the class, I felt it would boil down to him giving us word problems that we would have to answer. For example, he posed a scenario where a group of adventurers had to decide whether to save a trapped villager or secure a vital relic that could stop a larger disaster. These kinds of dilemmas were designed to test our critical thinking and force us to weigh immediate consequences against long-term outcomes. Some of the problems would be about who you would save and why, while others would be actual puzzle-type scenarios that have a right and wrong answer. For instance, one puzzle involved figuring out how to safely distribute limited supplies among a group stranded in the wilderness, ensuring everyone could survive until rescue. This would force us to actually think through problems instead of just spitting out whatever our parents told us. Chapter 21 Strength in the Making The next few days went by pretty quickly with the only thing of note being the spar Robert and I had the next day in our Combat class. When we arrived, Robert and I naturally took charge. Robert¡¯s commanding tone and steady presence helped focus the group, while I moved among the students, encouraging and reassuring them. Together, we kept the energy organized and efficient, ensuring everyone gathered quickly while we waited for the last arrivals. Once everyone was there, we lead them in the run Robert at the front trying to set the pace with me in the back motivating those who were falling behind to try and do better. We had decided to do another workout on our own in the evenings to push ourselves and use the time in class to help our classmates. Madison and Evelyn both were toward the back of the group and struggling, so I decided to see if using a cadence would help them push themselves. As I sang, I just made a bunch of random jokes about things like Instructor Remy being as wide as he was tall, or Robert having no brains, or my looking like a purple lamp. The group started laughing hesitantly at first, but as the jokes kept coming, their laughter grew louder, and I could see the tension melting away. Their steps became lighter, more in sync, and it felt like the rhythm of the jokes carried us forward. It wasn¡¯t just about lifting their spirits¡ªit created a shared moment that pulled us together as a team, making the exhaustion easier to bear. Once everyone was finished Instructor Remy was there and guiding us through stretches and a workout. Before getting ready to split everyone up to groups for sparring. When that happened Robert spoke up, ¡°Instructor, Jace and I were thinking that maybe we could have a spar before we split everyone up. Most of the students here only know that we are fast and that you say that we are strong, but we thought a full on match between us would help them see how much we might be able to help them.¡± Instructor Remy gave it some thought before nodding, ¡°Not a bad idea your highness. Alright everyone! You heard the Prince, circle up and watch these two have some fun.¡± As the class did as they were told, Robert and I went to get our respective weapons. Once I had my shields I walked to the center of our portion of the arena, ¡°I know you were holding back last time Robert, I want everything you got, and I will do the same.¡± Robert smirked and nodded his head, and then we waited for Instructor Remy to say go. ¡°While this is technically just a spar for the two of you, feel free to go all out. If I see something that is going to cause either of you to get hurt, I will stop it. Begin!¡± As soon as he said begin, I used Arcane Armor knowing I would not have long before Robert was on me. As I suspected, as the skill popped on Robert was there swinging his sword at a downward angle. Trying to cleave me in two from my left shoulder to my right hip. I swung the shield on my left arm to block the sword strike, while bringing an uppercut with my right shield toward his chin. Robert, anticipating my block, seamlessly redirected the momentum of his swing to spin like a top. His movements were precise and fluid, each step carrying a controlled yet explosive energy, as if rehearsed a thousand times. The air seemed to ripple with the force of his spin, and the sound of his blade slicing through the air sent a sharp thrill through the arena, keeping everyone on edge. Generating a ton of force to slam his sword into my right shield that was still coming up. This in turn made me spin, so I used the momentum of it to do a leg sweep, knocking Robert off his feet. As I finished the leg sweep, I jumped up and went to slam my shield down right on him only for him to back flip out of the way. My shield slammed into the ground, digging almost a foot deep into the ground from the strength used. As I tried to lift the shield from the ground it remained stuck fast. Instead of wasting time trying to get it out, I just abandoned it. Moving back into position to face Robert once more. ¡°You lost your shield, are you going to be ok with just one?¡± Robert asked with a smirk, thinking he now had the upper hand. Even though he could not see it I smiled and pushed my Arcane Armor using the skill itself to try and make a shield on my arm. The mana slowly started moving at first growing out and creating more of a small triangle above my fist that barely stuck out past my knuckles. When I stopped it there though I received a notification.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Skill Gained: Arcane Manipulation Once that happened, I was suddenly able to make the mana move like it was my own hand. I willed the shield to grow bigger and it did. I willed the point at the end to be sharper and it was. Arcane Manipulation was allowing me to control my mana so much easier than before. Robert started laughing and just charged. There was no more real thought to our fight, just pure strength and instinct. When he swung his sword, it was with all his strength. I in turn responded in kind, meeting blow for blow. The power of our hits might not have brought down homes from the concussive force, but everyone around us felt the blows in the bones. After ten minutes we were both sweating buckets, already having slowed down some from the beginning. It was at that point that Instructor Remy stopped the spar, saying we both needed to go get a shower before our next class. As we walked off, we heard him speaking to the rest of the class, ¡°Now, who thinks they could take one of those blows and shrug it off?¡± When I got to the shower, I used my Inventory to pull my clothes directly off my body and jumped into the shower. Yes, this world has showers; they use a combination of a gravity system and magic to transport water effortlessly to where it needs to be, all while maintaining the perfect temperature. This ingenious blend of technology and magic highlights just how seamlessly everyday conveniences are integrated into the fabric of life here, offering both comfort and practicality. As I let the water rinse the sweat off, I pulled up my Status to see what had changed. Name: Jace Obexis Talent: System Level: 11 Class: Ascended Arcane Juggernaut Experience: 29/2100 Profession: Relic Seeker Experience: 32/100 Race: Primarch Strength ¨C 32 Dexterity ¨C 27 Endurance ¨C 33 Constitution ¨C 30 Wisdom ¨C 29 Intelligence ¨C 43 Luck ¨C 36 Abilities: Inventory Treasure Hunter¡¯s Instinct Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Panoptic Sense ¨C Level 2 Mental Reverie ¨C Level 2 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 2 Leadership ¨C Level 2 Martial Arts ¨C Level 2 Dodge ¨C Level 3 Arcane Armor ¨C Level 1 Arcane Manipulation ¨C Level 6 The first thing I noticed was that my stats had increased some already. I knew they would also grow a lot more if I kept sparring with Robert. The fact that our spars lasted until we could no longer stand explained why my endurance grew so much. The next thing I realized was that my Arcane manipulation was already level 6. That was why it felt so fluid moving my Arcane mana around. It also made me realize that, while right now, when Robert and I were only gaining stats through personal growth, once I started leveling again, I would grow much stronger than him quickly. It made me debate adding him to the system, just to keep our rivalry going. Ascended classes were rare and incredibly powerful, granting unique abilities and unparalleled growth potential, but they required immense preparation and exceptional achievements to unlock. I suspected that, right now, Robert wouldn¡¯t meet the criteria for such a class, which made me hesitate. Adding him prematurely might limit his potential, and I didn¡¯t want to be the one to hold him back. I also knew that even though I wanted him to be able to stay my rival, I did not know him that well. He could turn out to be some evil mastermind bent on taking over the world. Lastly, I knew that if he joined the system, his sister would find out and absolutely want to join. Evelyn¡¯s curiosity and drive to excel were admirable, but they also added layers of complexity. Her analytical nature meant she would dissect every detail, potentially uncovering aspects of the system I had not thought about. Additionally, her involvement might shift the dynamic between us, introducing challenges I wasn¡¯t prepared to navigate yet. And, once again, I did not know her that well. If I choose to allow them to join it will do them both good to wait until they are as strong as possible. This will give them better classes and waiting that long will also give me the opportunity to understand them better and hopefully make a good choice. I also knew that if I waited, I would be able to talk to my dad and get his advice on if I should add them or not. With those thoughts running through my mind, I finished my shower and continued toward my next class. Robert knew I was distracted but did what any good guy friend does. He ignored it and pretended he didn¡¯t see anything. Evelyn on the other hand, had to ask about why I was distracted. If she could help, how she could help and a million other things. I just kept telling her that I was fine and that she did not need to worry about me. I knew already that it would not be the end of it but hopefully by then I would have a better idea on how to handle it. Chapter 22 Under the Surface When the weekend arrived, only the twins and I all made our way to the front gate to head to our respective houses. The only person who was staying for the weekend would be Madison, as her family was one of the few Viscount families that ruled over a city. Managing even a smaller city required significant attention, and Madison often had to step in to assist with administrative tasks or represent her family in their absence, adding a layer of responsibility uncommon for someone her age. While it may have been a bit smaller of a city it still required a lot of their attention. The twins and I each promised that we would make sure it was ok with our families and in the future, we would have everyone over to our house. She just smiled in that way people do when they think you are lying but trying to be nice. At the gate, they were giving each student a badge linked to their unique magical signature. This system ensured that the badges were tied exclusively to their owners, acting as both an identity marker and a security measure. When students returned, they had to turn in the badge to the gate guard, and if the magical signature didn¡¯t match, an alarm would trigger immediately, preventing unauthorized access. If the person matched the signature, then nothing happened, and the student turned in the badge. After getting my badge I said goodbye to Robert and Evelyn and made my way out the gate. My mother was outside waiting for me among the crowd of people and when I got closer, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. The shift was not a dramatic change, but she had apparently been working on her skill. I ran up to her and gave her a big hug. On the walk home, I asked my mom about everything that happened while I was gone, while she asked me about everything that happened at school. I decided that I should wait to tell her about the assassination attempt on Prince Robert as walking down the street wasn¡¯t the best place for that. When we got home, as soon as I walked through the front door. My sister slammed into me almost knocking me over. ¡°You have been gone for waaaayyyyyyyy too long Jace. You need to come play with me to make up for all the time that you missed.¡± Ayla basically yelled as she held on to me. Mom laughed and nodded her head, giving me the ok. So that is what I did for the next few hours. Keeping Ayla busy just doing whatever she wanted to do. Once again, I appreciated the feeling of playing with my sister and her carefree giggles. My father arrived home much earlier than I expected, stepping outside with a warm smile to join Ayla and me. He scooped her up in a playful spin, her laughter ringing out like a bell, before turning to me with a teasing challenge to a game of tag. The three of us dashed around the backyard, Ayla¡¯s giggles and my father¡¯s animated encouragement filling the air. It felt like a rare and cherished moment, reminding me of the bond we shared as a family despite the burdens my father often carried from his work. We played for a bit longer before mom called out for dinner. Dinner went by quickly, Ayla and father asking the same questions that mom did and I once again leaving out anything about the assassination attempt. I did give my father a look when I said nothing too interesting happened that I believe my mother picked up on. Julliane Obexis has invited you to her party. Do you accept? Immediately I accepted and surprisingly enough I heard my father¡¯s voice in my head. ¡°Surprised?¡± My father asked. ¡°We learned about this just recently actually. We had stayed in a party while I was at work one day and your mom thought about wanting to tell me to grab some food on the way home and I heard it. After that we did some testing to determine how it worked.¡± I knew that this would be an amazing ability to have, but we would need to be careful not to rely on it too much. Constantly communicating through party chat could create a disconnect from face-to-face interactions, weakening the bonds that come from direct conversations. It might also lead to complacency, making us vulnerable if the system were ever compromised. ¡°This is definitely cool and would have been useful this week. I will tell you about it tonight after Ayla goes to bed. As I want your advice as well.¡± I told my parents.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. After that we just talked about small things and played a little more with Ayla before she went to bed. The entire time either my father or mother were near me just enjoying having me home. When my sister went to bed my dad went and grabbed some liquor and my mom a wine. When I looked at him with a questioning look, he just laughed before responding, ¡°The last time you waited until Ayla was gone, you told us about your talent. Using that as the standard I felt I was going to need a drink for this information.¡± I laughed as well and waited for my mother to come downstairs before speaking to them, ¡°I think that we should speak using the party chat. I doubt someone has come up with a way to hear this yet.¡± I said with a smirk. My mom and dad just nodded waiting for me to continue. I went on to explain how my first day went, and how I met Evelyn Magnalon. I had made sure to only say my friends were Evelyn, Robert and Madison having left out the last name. I then went on to explain everything else in much more detail. Including how I tended to make sure to Identify food and items around me at all times to help it level. Then I explained the poisoned food and my father¡¯s face went pale. ¡°I am aware that an assassination attempt is not a good thing, but I did not for you to react so strongly dad. What information am I missing?¡± ¡°When I saved Duke Aureus from his assassination the person that tried to kill him was from the assassin¡¯s guild. They are not sanctioned by the King or kingdom however, we do keep close ties to the branch in our kingdom. It¡¯s not very intelligent to let a known force operate in your territory with free agency if you cannot control it. Anywho, the due to our closer relations with this guild he informed us that the assassination was ordered from Heirarchon. When it happened, it made no sense as to why they would try to assassinate the Duke. His land does not boarder Heirarchon and nothing he does from a political standpoint would affect relations with them. However, from a militaristic view, he has the financial wealth to help our country through a war. Not only that, but his family is mercantile in nature, and he can help our military get the equipment it would need if we were to go to war. I hate to ask this of you son, but I will need you to keep a close eye on everyone in school. The biggest thing is to make sure that Robert and Evelyn stay alive.¡± I nodded my head and continued out loud, ¡°I wanted to talk to you about Robert and Evelyn.¡± I said somewhat bashfully, I knew that my young body was allowing my emotions to get the best of me, but I was quite fond of Robert and Evelyn and wanted to see about adding them to the system. Part of me hesitated, unsure if I was letting my growing fondness for them cloud my judgment. I had never been this close to people outside of family before, and the thought of inviting them into something as significant as the system filled me with both hope and apprehension. I worried about how this decision might change our dynamic, and whether I was ready to take on the responsibility it entailed. The only thing I was worried about was whether they would be able to add people to the system after they were a part of it. I went on to explain the rivalry that had not only been growing between Robert and I, but also that Instructor Remy had been fostering between us. I also explained my worries, about how I thought my young mind might have been getting the better of me and that I wanted my parents opinion on whether adding them was a good idea. My father was all for it as he was a big believer in the royal family, however my mother understood the need for caution. If the royal family could add people to the system, then yes there was no issue to me, however if I was the only one who could then it made them reliant on me and they might seek to control me. While my father did not think that the Magnalons would do that he also did not want to put his son at risk, ¡°Unfortunately son, your mom and I have already tested whether we can do that, and it appears only you can add someone.¡± I stood there just staring off into space for a few minutes at the news. Trying to determine if I was upset or grateful. On the one hand it meant that unless I added someone there was no way for them to join the system. On the other it meant that it would put the twins in a weird situation if I asked them not to reveal the system to their family. Chapter 23 Into the Wilds The next morning, I still had not decided whether or not I should be happy or sad about the news so I decided to ask my father if I could go to the forest to hunt. After several months of hunting, I discovered that the rhythmic monotony of tracking prey, combined with the serene sounds of the forest, had a unique way of soothing my mind. It was during these moments that I found clarity, allowing me to reflect on decisions that felt overwhelming in the chaos of everyday life. As I moved through the forest, I couldn¡¯t help but think about my dilemma with Robert and Evelyn, how to balance my wish to keep The System a secret from those around me. It created a space for clarity, allowing me to work through complex situations with a calmer, more focused perspective. My mother was not entirely against the idea as she was before, due to having gone hunting for so long. However, she did not like that I would have to go out by myself. My father had to go in today and John was apparently out on a longer trip to scout out some wolf sightings. In the end she agreed as long as I promised to stay closer to the edge of the forest and more to the Northwest as the wolf sightings that John went to investigate were coming from the East. I promised that easily enough as John and I had been working in the direction when we were hunting before anyway. My father and I headed out a little early as he planned to walk me to the gate and speak to the gate guards about my passage back into the city. Entering the city you usually needed some form of identification, showing that you lived here meant that you could enter freely otherwise you had to pay a few coins in taxes. With that taken care of, I headed Northwest and into the trees. I did not set out truly planning on hunting, mostly just trying to clear my mind. As much as I wanted to claim that my previous life gave me greater control over my emotions, I was still ten and I wanted to keep playing with my friends. Logically, of course I knew adding them might not have been the best idea, but I just wanted to do it. That¡¯s when I head the yapping of what sounded to me like a pack of coyotes. I had no idea what the sound meant, but I decided not to risk dealing with something out of my league. I started jogging to the west to get away from the faint sounds coming from the Northeast. If you have never heard a hyena¡¯s laugh in person, it is quite funny. It¡¯s high-pitched, resembling human laughter but with a guttural, raspier edge. In a zoo, the sound feels playful, almost endearing; on TV, it sparks curiosity as you ponder the animal¡¯s peculiar behavior. But in the forest, when the laughter starts faint and builds to an echoing chorus, the humor fades, each raspy note sharpening into something unnerving. The sound seems to slither through the trees, its source hidden, and the playful edge twists into a sinister undertone that sends chills cascading down your spine. The laughing hyena sounds came from the South of me and the yapping Coyote sounds came from the East. The coyotes seemed to be closing in while the hyenas seemed to be keeping pace. When I realized that I took off sprinting to the west. The fact that whatever these creatures were, were able to keep pace without me seeing them in my Panoptic Sense did not make me feel comfortable. As I ran, I dodged bushes and tree limbs alike. Trusting in my increased stats and Panoptic Sense to keep me out of trouble. In a split-second decision, I chose not to use Arcane Armor. While the added protection would have been invaluable, I feared that the distinctive purple glow would betray my position. The gamble was clear, stay hidden and maintain the element of surprise, or risk exposing myself to creatures that already seemed unnervingly adept at tracking me. The tension in my chest tightened as I weighed the risk, knowing that one wrong move could cost me dearly. ¡°Mom, dad, there is something weird out here in the forest. I was wandering West like I promised when I heard this weird yapping sound. Being cautious I started to head South and West at a jog to get away when a weird raspy laugh came from the South. I am currently heading more West at a sprint, but ---¡± As I was sprinting and trying to dodge the trees and branches, I ran right into a portal that did not register to my Panoptic Sense. You have entered the Dungeon of the Wilds. This Dungeon is in a state of imminent over saturation. You will not be able to leave the Dungeon until it has been cleared. Recommended level for the Dungeon is 25+ for a party of 5. Good luck! Panic surged through me as the words burned themselves into my vision, refusing to disappear. My heart pounded in my chest, and my breathing quickened as the reality of my situation sank in. Trapped. Alone. The Dungeon¡¯s ominous message weighed heavily on my mind, each word echoing like a death knell. A thousand fears raced through me¡ªwhat if I wasn¡¯t strong enough? What if no one even realized I was gone? But as the fear threatened to consume me, I forced myself to steady my breathing, planting my feet firmly on the ground. If I let the panic take over, I¡¯d be dead for sure. Focusing on the rhythm of my heartbeat, I let the fear sharpen my senses, turning it into a tool rather than a weakness. Survival wasn¡¯t just about strength¡ªit was about staying focused, thinking clearly, and trusting in the skills I had been honing. Slowly, a stubborn resolve began to form, eclipsing the terror. I couldn¡¯t afford to falter now. Going through the portal caused me to stumble slightly and if not for my Panoptic Sense I might have died right then. As soon as I came through a goblin was swinging at me with what appeared in its hands to be a sword but was more like a long butchers knife to me.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. In most of the stories that I read goblins were either hideous genetically altered beings that like to blow stuff up or hideous naturally forming beings that come from dungeons or an overabundance of mana that are nothing more than mostly mindless monsters. With a rare few having them look somewhat normal just green with big heads and noses. Well just so you are aware, that last group got it right. The goblin looked like what I pictured a Hobbit the first time I read that story. The only difference being that this goblin had longer ears like what I would suspect an Elf to have, was a darker forest green, and seemed to blend in with the forest. I dodged to the side to get away from the sword strike and summoned my shields from my Inventory. The moment I did I cast Arcane Armor and went on the offensive. Attacking with everything I had. The goblin was stronger than I expected able to knock my shield aside and even block some of my attacks. Still, I was bigger and stronger, after one hard backhand to knock the goblins sword away I slammed the edge of my right shield into the creatures throat. It dropped its sword to reach for its throat and I proceeded to pummel the creature to death. Goblin ¨C Level 28 +390 xp The fight was hard, surprisingly so when goblins are usually considered beginner fodder in most games¡ªnothing more than rats or slimes to be easily dispatched. This one, however, was fast, cunning, and far stronger than I had anticipated. Even with its smaller stature, it managed to hold its ground against me, forcing me to adapt quickly to its movements. As the adrenaline coursed through my veins, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how my perception of goblins had shifted. They weren¡¯t mindless fodder; they were opponents that demanded respect. The thrill of overcoming such a challenge left me invigorated but also wary of what more I might encounter. Helping to calm me was the fact that it was a level 28, and it was not able to break through my Arcane Armor in one hit, which surprised me. I also noticed a notification that I missed upon entering the Dungeon. Relic Seeker has leveled up, new ability obtained. Relic Seeker¡¯s Sight - This ability enhances the user''s perception, allowing them to detect subtle discrepancies in their surroundings. Whether it''s a hidden trap disguised by clever camouflage, an illusion masking an object''s true nature, or an unnatural distortion in the environment, Relic Seeker¡¯s Sight can see through the cracks in reality. The user becomes attuned to inconsistencies, revealing hidden dangers, secrets, or deceitful illusions that would otherwise go unnoticed by the untrained eye. This is a passive ability. I knew that this ability would be helpful, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly lackluster about it. With my Panoptic Sense I felt that this ability was slightly redundant. While I could not see in perfect detail with Panoptic Sense, I could see movement lines and the outline of something. This allowed me to know what something looked like making holes obvious and anything traps always had something that was too exact to be natural. As for the illusion aspect, I would have to wait and see. I felt that it would be the same as the traps though. Panoptic Sense gave me the outline of what was there and how could an illusion know what I was seeing through Panoptic Sense. Now that I was not fighting for my life, I took a look around and realized that I appeared to still be in the forest. I knew that I wasn''t as my Panoptic Sense completely cutoff about fifteen feet behind me. In front of me though was nothing but forest expanse and I did not see any more goblins in about 100 feet around me. Next, I tried to reach out to my parents again but either I was no longer in their party, or the Dungeon was blocking it off as it didn¡¯t feel like I was actually sending anything out. As I was trying to send the message a group of goblins came into range. There were five of them and I knew it was going to be a challenge to fight five creatures like the first one that I fought. I started moving away from them trying to make sure that we would not run in to each other, but it appeared that the Dungeon was guiding them, or they had some way of being able to track me, because they were coming right for me. Realizing that there was no way out of the fight I moved to put a tree between myself and the incoming group. Hoping it would allow me to take one or two out before the fighting truly started. I chose not to get into a tree because of how accurately it seemed they could track me. Thinking that in a tree I would be a sitting duck, I stayed behind the tree, watching with Panoptic Sense and waiting to see what would happen. When the first goblin came around the corner, I didn¡¯t hesitate. A surge of adrenaline fueled my movements as the sharp crunch of impact echoed in my ears, the force of my right shield slamming into its throat. The jarring resistance sent a shock up my arm, but I didn¡¯t falter. The goblin staggered, choking and clutching at its neck, its wide eyes filled with a mix of fury and fear. My pulse pounded as I brought my left shield around in a brutal arc, the weight of it driving into the creature¡¯s temple with a sickening crack. The goblin crumpled lifelessly to the ground, leaving the air thick with the metallic scent of blood. Each breath felt heavier, the tension coiled around me as I braced for the next opponent to strike. In that moment, survival demanded everything, every ounce of focus, strength, and resolve I could muster. As the notification came up, I willed it away, thinking about how I did not want notifications during combat situations. As the first goblin dropped the second came around the corner. This one had a shield and sword and looked like a more proper warrior. I went in for a feint, striking at the warrior with my left, as it brought its shield up to block, I grabbed the top to pull the creature off balance. When it stumbled, I slammed my shield on top of its head also killing it instantly. Looking through Panoptic Sense, I realized the other three goblins were lying in wait, their positions strategically arranged to cut off any potential escape. One crouched low behind a fallen log to my left, its blade poised for a quick strike, while another perched in the branches above, bow in hand, ready to rain down arrows. The third stood directly ahead, partially obscured by foliage, its weapon drawn as it watched for any movement. The precision of their placement sent a chill through me; these weren¡¯t mindless creatures, they were hunters, and I was their prey. Taking a calculated risk, I stuck my head out briefly to scan the area, using that moment to quickly Identify all three targets. Goblin ¨C Level 33 Goblin ¨C Level 36 Goblin ¨C Level 30 Well crap. Chapter 24 Julliane Julliane¡¯s POV ¡°Mom, dad, there is something weird out here in the forest. I was wandering West like I promised when I heard this weird yapping sound. Being cautious I started to head South and West at a jog to get away when a weird raspy laugh came from the South. I am currently heading more West at a sprint, but ---¡± Those were the last words I heard from Jace before Ralph¡¯s thoughts intruded over everything. ¡°RUN! Jace that is a Gnoll hunting party with a pack of what I would guess is goblins riding on Fenrics. You need to get back to the city as fast as possible.¡± My heart leapt into my throat at his words. How was there such a hunting party so close to the city. I know my son and he would not disobey me in going so far into the forest. Not to mention that if he had gone deeper into the forest there is no way that the Elves would allow Gnolls, the disgusting creatures, to hunt in their territory. When a few seconds passed by and no response came, my stomach dropped. ¡°Jace, can you hear me?¡± I asked. Ralph was silent as well waiting on bated breath to hear from our son. When almost a minute passed by with no response, I shut out my emotions. Ever since I was added to this system, as Jace called it, I noticed it had a profound effect on my emotions. It acted almost like a stabilizer, preventing my talent-driven emotions from spiraling out of control. For the first time, I could process my feelings with clarity and focus, rather than being overwhelmed by them, which gave me a newfound sense of control over my abilities. Giving me much greater control of my talent then I had ever had. The moment I became a part of the system I knew I had more control of my talent, and it allowed me to show my family how I felt instead of just being always calm. However, thinking that my son might have just been killed due to someone having not done their job almost made me lose control. ¡°Can you go, or do I need to go find out what happened?¡± I asked Ralph. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I will need to take a patrol with me. The fact that there is a Gnoll hunting party so close does not bode well for someone.¡± Ralph responded. While I waited, I spent a lot of time trying to come up with a solution myself. I even tried inviting Jace to my party again to no avail. I did not even get a response from the system, which did nothing to help the worry that was growing inside. Ayla saw me pacing and began to worry as well, so I did my best to calm down. After the first hour of Ralph and his patrol being unable to find anything about Jace, I noticed Ayla growing increasingly anxious. Her small hands clenched tightly at the hem of her dress, and her wide eyes darting to me with unspoken questions. I tried to reassure her with a gentle smile, but the worry etched on her face only grew with my own. Finally, I decided to take her to Courtney¡¯s house. When her parents came out to greet me, I asked if they would mind watching her for the night. As I explained that I didn¡¯t want Ayla to worry about things beyond her control, I couldn¡¯t shake the guilt that I was leaving her behind while grappling with my own fears for Jace. When the second hour came by, and he still did not have anything to show I started to demand answers from him. Asking if he wanted me to come out there and look for myself. Of course, Ralph said no and that even with my new abilities, facing a pack of Gnolls would be more than I could manage.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. After the third hour I stopped carrying what Ralph said and started packing a bag to make sure that I had some food, bandages in case Jace was hurt, and my bow and several arrows. When I finished packing almost four hours had passed since Jace went missing. ¡°We found his footprints, but it looks like he was just calmly walking at this point. He went much further West than I expected him to.¡± My heart leapt into my throat at the news, and I stood completely still, as though my movements might somehow distract Ralph and his patrol. Another hour went by before the found the spot where Jace started jogging. Even though it upset me, Ralph sent one of the scouts out to find the tracks of the Fenric pack. It was not long before the scout came back saying he had found tracks for close to 15 Fenrics. The news was not great, the only reason a group Fenrics that big would be that close to the city was if a Dungeon was nearby. It took Ralph another agonizing hour to report in. Apparently, when they found where he started sprinting Ralph sent the scout out again. He returned not long later having found the tracks for over 30 Gnolls. At that news Ralph had to send a scout back to the city with the news to get reinforcements. His patrol only had 10 men two of which were scouts. They were not nearly equipped enough to manage that many Fenrics and Gnolls. While the scout was running back, the patrol had pushed forward with the last scout leading. They travelled for another ten minutes before finding the Gnolls and Fenrics. Close to sixty creatures all told between the Gnolls, Fenrics, and Goblins that used the Fenrics as mounts. Ralph going on to explain that the creatures seemed exceedingly restless as they paced in an open area. The Fenrics was a weird creature that looked somewhat like a fox but was a little bigger than an average wolf. When they were hunting, they tended to make a yapping noise that helped to corral their prey. They were pacing the clearing yapping as though they had their prey trapped, but there was nothing there. Ralph gave me the update that he did not see any signs of Jace but that the group was all in a circle around an empty space. He did not know what was going on but as soon as reinforcements arrived, he would let me know. They were going to clear the beasts out and try to find Jace''s tracks again. After seven hours from the time that Jace¡¯s voice cutoff Ralph got back to me. ¡°I want to start by saying I think Jace will be fine. The Gnolls and Goblins were surrounding a Dungeon that had an illusion cast on the portal to hide it. I tried to enter but received an error stating that someone was already inside and that the Dungeon of the Wilds was locked until it was completed due to its state of over saturation. But that the recommended level was 25+. I know that sounds high, but you have to remember that Jace already has the stats of a level 46 common class. We need to believe in him and his ability to deal with this situation.¡± I knew he was right but even still I was not happy with it. The only thing we had to think through now, was how we would tell everyone that we knew what was going on when Jace was obviously in the Dungeon when we went searching for him. It was not long before Ralph came home and told me about how they had setup security around the Dungeon. Apparently, no one had known about this dungeon and the fact that it had an illusion covering it made this a big scandal. Ralph was told to head home and to take care of Ayla and me. Everyone gave their well wishes to us, probably thinking that there was no way that Jace would survive. Ralph and I on the other hand knew better. It was the first time since we had the system that I was not happy with the fact that it was not spread widely yet. If more people had access to its abilities, perhaps they could have joined the search for Jace or offered insights that might have led us to him faster. The system¡¯s potential to empower and connect people was undeniable, and in this moment of helplessness, its limited reach felt like a glaring shortcoming. Chapter 25 Trapped I dodged under the arrow that flew toward my head as I stuck my head out. I knew I needed to hurry, one of the goblins was wearing robes, and that usually meant a mage. A goblin mage could turn the tide of a fight with its destructive spells or disabling hexes, and if it managed to cast something before I reached it, the entire battle could spiral out of control. The urgency of the situation pressed heavily on me, knowing that every second counted. After dodging the arrow, I came around the other side of the tree running full sprint at the mage. I saw the mage lifting a small wand to point at me and I wished I had a movement skill to get closer quicker. As I continued to run the tip of the wand started to brighten with a red glow. Within a second a small ball of red fire was at the tip before shooting at me with the speed of an arrow. Raising my shields I put them in front of me before lowering my shoulder to charge through the explosion I was expecting from the fireball. The explosion erupted with a deafening roar, sending shockwaves rippling through the air and scattering debris around me. The force of it made me stumble, halting my rush for a brief moment as I braced against the heat and light. Thanks to my Arcane Armor, the fireball¡¯s searing flames and concussive impact were little more than a distant sensation. Even so, I felt the faint strain as my skill absorbed the energy, and the instant it broke, I recast it without hesitation, determined to push through the chaos and close the distance to the mage. Even though the fireball did cause my skill to break it gave me enough time to reach the mage and slam my shield right into the bridge of his nose. Killing him instantly leaving only two more. My skill reactivated almost instantly, but just as the mage fell, it shattered again, leaving an arrow lodged about an inch deep in the meat of my bicep. The pain left me vulnerable, and the final goblin seized the opportunity, driving its blade into my calf with ruthless precision. Spinning quickly, I grabbed the goblin that stabbed me in the calf and threw it right at the archer. The archer was able to dodge but that gave me enough time to get Arcane Armor back up and running. I did a limping sprint toward the two goblins. The one I threw was still stunned from the throw and the archer did not have enough time to get back up and draw another arrow. When I got close to the goblin archer, I guess my faceless cover was scary because the creature screamed and fainted. I stomped on its throat before moving over to the stunned goblin and doing the same. This allowed me to finish all five with only minimal injuries. As I stood catching my breath, a wave of relief washed over me, mixed with a lingering edge of tension. The fight had been brutal, and while I was grateful to have emerged relatively unscathed, the weight of what could have gone wrong lingered in my mind. Still, there was a flicker of pride, each battle honed my instincts and brought me one step closer to mastering the challenges ahead. Goblin ¨C Level 39 +720 xp Goblin ¨C Level 34 +570 xp Goblin ¨C Level 36 +720 xp Goblin ¨C Level 33 +540 xp Goblin ¨C Level 30 +510 xp As I reviewed my notifications, I felt a rush of power fill me up signaling a level up. As the power filled me, I noticed that the arrow popped out of my arm and the cut in my leg completely healed. I was not sure, but it seemed like I received more experience from a harder fight and the fact that I received the same amount of experience from a level 36 and a level 39, I suspected that a rarer class gave more experience. It gave me the idea that if I waited on reading my notifications, I would be able to use the healing from a level up during a more dangerous fight which would hopefully give me more experience and allow me to level slightly faster. Considering this was supposed to be for a level 25 group, that group would have to be well trained and have a lot of stats from training to make up the difference. And only that if the dungeon monsters only have the exact stats that they should have for their level. With those thoughts cleared out of my mind I walked over to the bodies and hoped that I might be able to loot them, but unfortunately there was no such luck. Since I could not loot them, I grabbed everything that I could and threw it into my Inventory. After I stored away the shields, bow and knifes I grabbed the wand and tried to Identify and see if anything interesting came up. Wooden wand ¨C This is a wooden wand used to help focus magic. Identify could not level up soon enough in my opinion. Deciding that I needed to move I decided to use Treasure Hunter¡¯s Instinct for the first time. Immediately I had a feeling that something was buried only 30 feet away. Making my way to it I pulled out a shovel, thank goodness for over protective mothers. Digging down a few feet I found a small round disk with an engraving on it. Identify only said that it was a small disk with an engraving. I shrugged and just threw it in my inventory then used Treasure Hunter¡¯s Instinct again. This time nothing came up, so I just walked away from the edge of the dungeon.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I decided to head toward the center, reasoning that if this dungeon followed the patterns of the games I knew, I would likely find stairs or a portal leading to the next level. Alternatively, if this turned out to be more of an open forest, I figured I might come across a natural choke point¡ªa strategic area I¡¯d need to pass through to proceed. As I considered these possibilities, I reminded myself that moving forward recklessly wasn¡¯t an option. I planned to clear out smaller groups of monsters on this side first, ensuring I was strong enough and had gathered enough resources to face whatever lay ahead. It did not take long before a new group of monsters came into range. This one a group of goblins mounted on what looked like maybe wolves, but I was not completely sure. This group did not seem to be heading right toward me, so I did my best to stay downwind from the creatures. It made me feel that the previous group was either in a group with the single goblin I killed when I came in allowing the mage to tag me somehow or something. Knowing this I made sure that I stayed as hidden as possible. Working my way up to behind the group and using Identify on, what looked like a warrior to me and the mount that looked very similar to a coyote just the size of a great dane. Goblin ¨C Level 42 Fenric ¨C Level 31 Of course, why wouldn¡¯t it become harder and harder. How is this recommended for level 25+? The only thing that I can figure is that due to it being oversaturated its increasing the level and amount of creatures. Not only that but that level 25 is the absolute minimum. Knowing that I would not be able to take all ten at once I tried to think of a way to take a few of them out before being overwhelmed by all of them. Looking around I could not find a way to narrow the number of creatures coming at me at one time and realized that it was just not realistic to fight that many creatures yet. I stayed where I was waiting for them to get out of sight before wandering in the opposite direction from the way that they went. I quickly found another group of goblins, which seemed to be about the same strength as the first group. I stayed hidden for as long as possible before charging toward the goblin that seemed like the mage. As I ran into the group the goblin in the back screamed and the one with the shield opened its eyes wide. None were able to react fast enough to stop me from killing the mage and the warrior with one strike each. When the archer saw the warrior fall to the ground it turned to run only to get a shield to the back of its skull. That left a sneaky one that was currently sneaking up behind me according to my Panoptic Sense and one other. I turned to the none sneaking goblin and sprinted at it, and it didn¡¯t even move. The creature was shaking in terror at how quickly I tore through his group of friends. Right before I finished him off the sneaky one jumped at my back, forcing me to spin and slam the edge of my shield in its ribs. The sneaky goblin crashed to the ground and gasped trying to breath. Before the terror filled goblin came to its senses, I ran up to it and kicked it in its chest to knock it over then stomped down on its head. After that I finished off the last one and I realized just how much easier it had been to fight this group from just one level. Goblin ¨C Level 39 +720 xp Goblin ¨C Level 34 +630 xp Goblin ¨C Level 36 +720 xp Goblin ¨C Level 33 +600 xp Goblin ¨C Level 31 +620 xp With the experienced gain from this group, I gained another level, and with that a boost in confidence. Almost feeling that I could take the group of ten that I ran into earlier. I mean I wasn¡¯t dumb enough to try and go do that, but the boost in stats really made me think that I might be able to take them. I wanted to gain a few more levels before I did that though and that was exactly what I set out to do. Finding multiple groups of five or six goblins and even one group that had the mage riding on a Fenric. I kept expecting the amount of experience I was getting to decrease but it never did. After wandering around near where I entered for close to four hours, I hit level 15. Though I did not level up without first looking over my experience. You have reached level 5 in your class. New skill gained. Arcane Step- This skill allows the user to teleport instantly to any location within their line of sight. Upon activation, the user is transferred to the designated location with no delay, bypassing all physical and magical obstacles. Name: Jace Obexis Talent: System Level: 15 Class: Ascended Arcane Juggernaut Experience: 2369/2500 Profession: Relic Seeker Experience: 132/200 Race: Primarch Strength ¨C 58 Dexterity ¨C 41 Endurance ¨C 51 Constitution ¨C 56 Wisdom ¨C 37 Intelligence ¨C 60 Luck -36 Abilities: Inventory Treasure Hunter''s Instinct Relic Seeker''s Sight Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Panoptic Sense ¨C Level 2 Mental Reverie ¨C Level 2 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 3 Leadership - Level 2 Martial Arts - Level 3 Dodge ¨C Level 3 Arcane Armor - Level 2 Arcane Manipulation - Level 6 Arcane Step ¨C Level 1 Arcane Step sounded like the skill I needed to move around much quicker and deal with that big group from before. Its ability to teleport me instantly to any location within sight would not only enhance my mobility but also complement my close-combat style, allowing me to close gaps or retreat strategically. Combined with my shields and Arcane Armor, it provided a perfect balance of offense and defense, giving me an edge against larger groups or stronger opponents. Happy with my current gains I decided to not check my status again until I left the Dungeon. Hoping that it would allow me to continue gaining higher experience. The first thing I did with my new skill was to see if I could teleport into the trees around me. If I could get close to the group and Arcane Step behind the mage then get back into the trees, it would allow me to hide between attacks. While the skill did allow me to get back into the tree, I quickly realized a few limitations of the skill. While I could move to any location within sight, it was only within 25 feet of me. I was hoping this range would increase with the skill level. The next thing that I realized was that the skill used a lot of my mana. I was able to cast it back to back ten times before I just collapsed for about five minutes. However, if I waited for 5-10 seconds between each cast, I was able to push that to twelve. Having assessed the new skill out I felt I was almost as ready as I could be for the big group of goblins, that I was not suspecting was the boss battle for this section of the forest. But first, I pulled out a slice of homemade pecan pie that my mother made. If I was going to die, I was at least going to die happy! Chapter 26 Loot for me Finding the group was easy, but I was surprised to find that the warrior I had scanned before had actually gained a level, while the Fenric had gained several. This rapid progression was alarming¡ªit suggested that the oversaturation of the dungeon wasn¡¯t just affecting the environment but actively empowering the creatures within. It made me wonder whether these level gains were a natural part of the dungeon¡¯s mechanics or a sign that the creatures were adapting faster than I anticipated, forcing me to rethink my strategy. Goblin (R) ¨C Level 43 Fenric ¨C Level 34 I was guessing that the oversaturation was causing the monsters to gain levels which made this a game. Would gaining more levels to fight this group be ideal or would fighting them now be better. I also realized that my Identify must have leveled up. Giving me the rarity of the class of the creature. I might be able to find a few more groups, but I didn¡¯t think I would be able to gain more than one or two more levels. With Arcane Step though, I felt that I would be fine. I sat in a tree watching the group trying to decide how to start my attack. There was one mage that had a nicer wand than any of the others. A goblin that was wearing leather armor and had two daggers on its waist that looked like a rogue, the warrior in the front, another mage looking goblin with a wand as nice as the first and an archer. Of course, the entire group also had Fenrics as well. The warrior and the rogue were both walking next to their Fenrics, but both seemed ready to follow their masters at a moments notice. The rogue and mages were the ones I wanted to take out first. Without my new skill I would be worried about reaching the mages and archer, however with Arcane Step I was less worried. Without wasting too much time, I stepped behind one of the mages and slammed the edge of my shield down on its head. The dull thud of the impact reverberated through my arm as the mage crumpled instantly to the ground, its wand clattering uselessly to the dirt. The faint crack of bone and the mage¡¯s brief, startled gasp were the only sounds before silence settled once again. After the first mage fell, I used Arcane Step to get behind the second mage and snapped its neck. The swiftness of the action left no room for hesitation, but as the body crumpled at my feet, a surge of adrenaline mixed with a pang of unease. Each move was calculated, driven by the tactical necessity of neutralizing threats quickly, yet the cold efficiency of it reminded me of the high stakes of this battle. The faint crack reverberated in my mind, a stark reminder of the relentless decisions this dungeon demanded. As soon as I snapped the second mage¡¯s neck, I quickly retreated to the cover of the tree. My heart pounded as I scanned the area, fully expecting the rogue to have taken advantage of my momentary vulnerability. My instincts weren¡¯t far off¡ªthe rogue had been mere seconds away from reaching me, its deadly precision evident in every movement. When I looked back at where the second mage had been, the rogue stood balanced on the Fenric¡¯s back, its movements precise and calculated. Its sharp eyes darted across the battlefield, searching for any sign of weakness or an opening to exploit. The way it shifted its weight so effortlessly, poised to strike at any moment, sent a chill down my spine, heightening the sense of danger in the air. I stepped back behind the rogue slamming my shield down on it. The rogue was quick though and moved out of the way. My shield still slammed into the back of the Fenric, causing it to collapse and breaking its spine. After the rogue dodged it went to stab me in the face only for my Arcane Armor to snap on stopping his attack dead. He couldn¡¯t see it behind my armor, but I smiled and grabbed the goblins arm before he could pull away and slammed the edge of my shield right into his face. This didn¡¯t kill the rogue instantly surprisingly, so I hit him again. This finished off the rogue but gave the warrior enough time to slam into me from behind, knocking me off balance and to fall on the ground. This gave the Fenrics a chance to pounce on me and try and break through my armor. Luckily Arcane Armor had leveled up and allowed me to hold them off. This gave me enough time to Arcane Step behind the warrior. The moment I did an arrow broke through my armor and stabbed into my shoulder. I still continued my attack and caused the warrior to stumble forward. This allowed me to jump on him and repeatedly smash my shield into the goblin until something gave way. The Fenrics came toward me, but I stepped to the archer who was trying to hide behind a tree. However, I was able to see using Panoptic Sense which allowed me to still step behind him. He didn¡¯t see me, and I slammed my shield into him crushing it between the tree and my shield. With all the goblins down, I came out and faced the Fenrics. Without the goblins the Fenrics were nothing to worry about. It took a long time and several more jumps to get into a tree to recast Arcane Armor, but overall, there was no surprise in the fight. With the group defeated I went through and grabbed all the items I could and started back toward what I felt was the center. I made sure to use my Treasure Hunter¡¯s Instinct frequently to see if I could find something else and a few minutes of walking later I found another engraved disk. The engraving on the disk was slightly different than the first one but still a similar style. Pulling the other disk out, they did not react to each other. I did not know what they did but I figured I could take them to my dad, and he might know better. Or we could take them to an engraver or the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and maybe someone there would be able to tell us what it was. After finding that piece, I started my trek toward the center when, suddenly I was stabbed in the back and Arcane Armor shattered. Rolling to the side I quickly cast Arcane Armor again before looking at the goblin I only now saw with Panoptic Sense. Hobgoblin (E) ¨C Level 39 For the first time since entering the Dungeon I was worried. This monster was not only able to sneak up on me with Panoptic Sense not sensing anything, but it was a lot stronger than I was. The warrior in the big group might have been as close in stats as this one but its epic class and the fact that it would be faster than me, meant I needed to be careful.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. With how quick I got back up and had my armor back on the goblin slowed its approach, starting to circle me instead of diving right back at me. I slowly circled that goblin back trying to come up with a plan to deal with an opponent who was faster and probably stronger than me. The only thing I had was Arcane Step and I wanted to save it for the most opportune time. I pretended to take another step to continue circling and when it did the same, I charged. The hobgoblin might have been stronger, faster, and just more powerful than a regular goblin, but it was still a goblin. Its eyes widened and it froze for just a second. That was all I needed, as I closed the distance I did an uppercut with my shield, it crossed its arms to block the attack, but it was still a lot smaller than me. I used all my strength in the attack, causing the creature to practically fly back and into a tree. Before it had a chance to recover, I used Arcane Step to move right next it and proceeded to hit the creature, over and over and over. Maybe my fear of having something get past Panoptic Sense was more than I thought. The adrenaline coursing through me blurred my actions into instinct, and I didn¡¯t stop until I was covered in a blackish blood that reeked of decay, making my stomach churn. Each strike was fueled by a desperate need to regain control, to reassure myself that nothing could slip through my defenses again. The smell was vile, but it was a small price to pay for the fleeting sense of safety I craved in that moment. Panting and barely able to stand, I sank to my knees, and I cried. My adult mind had been able to push it off while I thought that I was invincible, however now that I knew I could get caught with my pants down so to speak all the emotions crashed down on my ten year old self and overwhelmed the control I had. I didn¡¯t cry for long, but it was enough to let out the emotions I had bottled up. I felt refreshed and was able to think clearer than I had before. I opened my notifications to allow myself to level up again. Name: Jace Obexis Talent: System Level: 18 Class: Ascended Arcane Juggernaut Experience: 2369/2500 Profession: Relic Seeker Experience: 132/200 Race: Primarch Strength ¨C 78 Dexterity ¨C 51 Endurance ¨C 64 Constitution ¨C 76 Wisdom ¨C 44 Intelligence ¨C 74 Luck -36 Abilities: Inventory Treasure Hunter¡¯s Instinct Relic Seeker¡¯s Sight Skills: Identify ¨C Level 1 Panoptic Sense ¨C Level 2 Mental Reverie ¨C Level 2 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 3 Leadership ¨C Level 2 Martial Arts ¨C Level 3 Dodge ¨C Level 3 Arcane Armor ¨C Level 2 Arcane Manipulation ¨C Level 6 Arcane Step ¨C Level 1 None of my skills had leveled up yet but an extra 75 stat points sure helped make me feel a bit more comfortable with how strong that monster was. With that out of the way I grabbed my loot and started heading back toward the center of the Dungeon. Running into several more packs of goblins on the way, I beat each pack as quickly as possible and grabbed all the loot that I could store. After a few more hours of wandering around a probably close to another hundred goblins killed I ran in to a pack of five creatures that looked like a hyena walking on two legs. Identify gave me the name of the creature, but the creatures were sensitive to it and noticed me as soon as I used the ability. Gnoll ¨C Level 31 Using Arcane Step to get behind the one that I used Identify on, I made sure to appear above the creature and slammed the edge of my shield into its head. This caused the gnoll to stumble and me to land awkwardly. The gnoll had a much sturdier body than the goblins did, able to take at least one of my hits. After regaining my footing, I punched the gnoll in the back trying to break its spine, before rolling away. Just barely avoiding a swipe of another gnoll. hadn¡¯t considered it before with the Fenrics, but the gnolls don¡¯t have a rarity next to their race. This made me realize that when I was choosing my race it too did not have a rarity listed. It made me realize that if the creature did not fall into a kind of set roll it would not have a class rarity, or maybe if it was just a common class, I would have to pay attention and see. It was very possible that goblins as a race just had a detriment to their constitution making them more susceptible to damage in general that the hobgoblin and now these gnolls did not have. It was a good lesson to learn now that not all races were created equally, but even a goblin with an ascended class would be way more of a challenge than a regular human. Plus, who¡¯s to say that some of these creatures don¡¯t get bonus points to their stats per level since they do not have a class. I paid for my distraction with a gnoll slamming into me from behind, its weight driving me to the ground with a jarring thud. The sharp impact knocked the wind out of me, and the creature¡¯s claws dug into my back, scraping against my armor. The pressure was relentless, pinning me down as I struggled to regain control, every movement a fight against its strength. Instead of fighting its strength I used Arcane Step to move behind the first creature I attacked. Only for the one that had brought me down to come with me. The amount of mana it took was much greater than before, but it gave me so many ideas. The gnoll that came with me was very confused at its abrupt change in space and its grip loosened enough for me to escape. I spun around and kicked the creature in its knee, breaking the knee and moving in to finish it off with a couple smashes to the face with the edge of my shield. Using Arcane Step to teleport straight up I noticed the last three gnolls that were still combat capable had tried to jump at me. I came down hard on one of the heads cracking the skull and spilling brain matter everywhere. Running up to another I jumped on its back and smashed my shield down repeatedly until its head to cracked. Panoptic Sense let me know that the gnoll with the broken back was trying to use its arms to crawl away, while the last gnoll was running as fast as it could. Unfortunately for it, I had Arcane Step, and I appeared above it, repeating my feat from before. Leaving me with just the one crawling away, which I quickly ended. Moving on to the center I cleared out five more groups of gnolls and found three more of the engraved disks. I still had no idea what the disks did, but I was extremely interested in finding out. I was not looking forward to fighting anymore gnolls though. They were stronger than the goblins, sure, but only in defense. They were slow stupid animals that did not drop any loot, and who doesn¡¯t love loot. After scouring the area, I finally stumbled upon what I suspected had to be the boss chamber. The realization sent a surge of anticipation through me. Every detail of the ornate surroundings¡ªthe massive door intricately carved with swirling patterns, the eerie stillness of the air¡ªhinted at something far beyond the ordinary. My heart raced as I stood before it, wondering what lay inside and whether I was truly prepared for the challenge ahead. At least the extremely ornate stone door with swirling patterns carved straight in the rock with such precision that I would suspect laser etching over human hands 9/10 times. Oh, and did I mention said stone door was embedded and mounted to a monolithic tree? Its bark shimmered faintly with hues of green and gold, as if pulsing with life itself, and its roots sprawled out like veins, anchoring it to the earth with an ancient, unyielding presence. When I looked at it, a profound sense of awe washed over me, as though I were gazing at Yggdrasil, the world tree from legends. The sheer size and mystical aura of the tree made the entire moment feel otherworldly, as if I were standing in the presence of something far greater than myself. If this is just some side quest bullshit, I am going to be so pissed, I thought as I went to open the door. Chapter 27 The Turning Point Right before putting my hand on the door, I realized that I had not looked at my notifications since I decided that I would stop being stupid and waiting to use my experience. Your class has reached level 20. New skills gained. Arcane Detonation - This skill utilizes arcane mana to generate small, controlled explosions upon impact with a target. Each punch delivers a burst of explosive energy, causing immediate damage to the target. The frequency and intensity of the detonation are directly tied to the user''s control of arcane mana and skill level, and the effect is passive, activating with every strike. No external trigger is required beyond physical contact with the target. Arcane Surge: This skill allows the user to activate or deactivate a continuous wave of arcane energy within a 10-foot radius. When active, the wave causes minor, constant damage to all enemies within range. Simultaneously, it replenishes the mana of allies in the area. The energy radiates passively and does not require further input once activated, sustaining its effects as long as it remains in effect. The power and duration are dependent on the user''s control over arcane energy and skill level. Arcane Rejuvenation: This skill causes a small percentage of the damage dealt with each strike to be redirected into the regeneration of Arcane Armor¡¯s shielding. The percentage of damage converted into shielding increases with the skill¡¯s level. This effect is passive, activating with every successful attack, and works in conjunction with the existing Arcane Armor, enhancing its durability over time. The regeneration of the armor¡¯s shield is immediate but limited to a set percentage of the damage dealt. Name: Jace Obexis Talent: System Level: 32 Class: Ascended Arcane Juggernaut Experience: 925/5600 Profession: Relic Seeker Experience: 162/200 Race: Primarch Strength ¨C 170 Dexterity ¨C 97 Endurance ¨C 125 Constitution ¨C 168 Wisdom ¨C 75 Intelligence ¨C 135 Luck -36 Abilities: Inventory Treasure Hunter''s Instinct Relic Seeker''s Sight Skills: Identify ¨C Level 2 Panoptic Sense ¨C Level 2 Mental Reverie ¨C Level 2 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 3 Leadership - Level 2 Martial Arts - Level 3 Dodge ¨C Level 4 Arcane Armor - Level 2 Arcane Manipulation - Level 6 Arcane Step - Level 1 Arcane Detonation ¨C Level 1 Arcane Surge - Level 1 Arcane Rejuvenation ¨C Level 1 I stood there in stunned silence for several minutes after the immense flood of power. Unable to believe just how many levels I had received. I mean unless I was mistaken, I was now stronger than my father. I read through my Status several more times before I just had to accept what I was seeing. The number of stats was not the only thing that I was astonished by either. The new skills were downright amazing. I could run into a giant group of monsters and just start laying waste. The combination of Arcane Surge constantly doing damage thereby feeding Arcane Rejuvenation. Passively keeping my Arcane Armor up through the damage it does. Not only that but the extra oompf that Arcane Detonation would give each of my hits was downright amazing. Just from the few fights that I had in this dungeon I was beginning to get worried that I would be able to fight my way through anything, but it might take me so long that I would have to lay down and take a nap if the creatures were too strong. While using the edge of my shield seemed to help with confining the blow to a smaller area, giving the blow a little extra penetration, it was still just a shield edge. I thought that I might have to see if I could get a blacksmith to make a shield with a sword coming out of the bottom of it, just to help with fighting a little more.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Calming down from the information overload, I shook my head to refocus, only to spin around like a top from the force of the shake and land unceremoniously on the ground. The absolutely massive influx of stats overwhelmed my coordination, leaving me stumbling and disoriented. I had hoped the system would instantly recalibrate my movements to match my new strength, but it seemed I would need to adapt the old-fashioned way. This staggering adjustment underscored just how much power I now wielded¡ªand how precarious that power could feel without mastery. For the next hour or so I just ran around with Arcane Armor active. Constantly slamming into trees or just stumbling over my feet. When I was finally able to move around without hitting a tree and tripping over every little thing, I decided to just finish the dungeon. Yet as I headed back to the boss room, I found a new group of gnolls that spawned. Gnoll ¨C Level 31 Gnoll ¨C Level 33 Gnoll ¨C Level 32 Gnoll ¨C Level 30 Gnoll ¨C Level 31 I wasn¡¯t worried about dealing with a group like this and the moment I used Identify on them they all turned to face me and charged. I used Arcane Step to get behind the one in the back and used Arcane Surge the moment that I appeared. I also punched out at the one I was behind, and the creature exploded outward in nothing but chunks. As Arcane Surge spread out all the creatures stumbled before they were covered in gnoll chunks. I charged to the closest one before sending a snap kick at the creature, causing it to explode as well. Another surge spread out from Arcane Surge causing the creatures to stumble again. Using their stumble, I jumped toward one and crushed its head under foot before quickly turning to another and punching it in the head. That left only a single creature which turned to run, only to be hit by another surge and collapsing on the ground twitching. I calmly walked over and crushed its head. ¡°Well, that was disappointingly easy.¡± I said aloud before looking at the notifications. Gnoll ¨C Level 31 +11 xp Gnoll ¨C Level 33 +48 xp Gnoll ¨C Level 32 +46 xp Gnoll ¨C Level 30 +10 xp Gnoll ¨C Level 31 +11 xp I stood there looking at the amount of experience gained confused once more. I mean logically I understood that this group was way easier than the other groups, but they were still in their 30¡¯s. Thinking back to all the experience I had gained throughout the dungeon, I thought I had an idea of what happened. The first groups I was getting somewhere around 10% of the experience that the creature needed to get to the next level. Right now, I was only getting 1% for the creature that was my level and a level above, while less than that for the creatures that were below my level. That made me think that I would probably not get any experience from something that was level 29, or if I did it might only be a few at most. This would make those who had a common class have a hard time leveling up quickly due to the lack of stat points. A common class would allow the person to fight another common class, and depending on how much they trained, they might even be able to fight a rare or epic, depending on their levels. But, if they wanted to start fighting creatures that were almost 20 levels above them like I had been doing, there was just no way. It also made me wonder if someone could gain a better class later on. Like if I started with a common class and completed a lot of feats, would I then be able to get a higher rarity class at later times. If that was the case, then reaching an Ascended class would be more of an end game deal. Something you spent your entire life trying to reach and maybe getting a few levels in it. While all this information was good to have, it was getting late and I knew that if I took to long, more creatures would spawn only wearing me down more. I knew that I would not be able to sleep here as that would just be asking for a group to spawn on top of me. Before heading back to the boss room, I wanted to check the area that I felt was where I entered. Hoping that because of the number of monsters I had defeated I would have stopped the oversaturation, allowing me to exit. I doubted that I would be that lucky, as when I entered it did say that I had to defeat the dungeon, but I felt that it was worth the time to check, When I got to where I thought the entrance was there was still no portal back out or any defining feature showing a way to leave. I even pressed myself up against the invisible wall that Panoptic Sense could not see past. Thinking that if I was close to the entrance I might be able to peer out. Unfortunately, there was no such luck with that plan either. With no other option but to defeat the boss, I headed back to the boss room. I used Panoptic Sense to avoid any new goblins I found, thinking that it would just be a waste of time trying to fight not only something so weak, but that would give me hardly any experience points. When I got back to the doors to the boss room, I sat down and used Mental Reverie, going over everything that had happened with my new skills and how I used all my new stats. Trying to make sure that I was as used to everything as possible. Mental Reverie must have just leveled up though, because I was able to redo each and every fight like it was the first time. This newfound ability transformed my training¡ªnow I could analyze and refine my tactics in ways I had never imagined. It allowed me to experiment with different strategies, learning from both triumphs and failures, and adapt with precision. This level of introspection felt like a game-changer, elevating not just my combat prowess but my confidence in facing the challenges ahead. As I was going through the fight, I could stop it and act through the fight making different decisions. Each time I was able to improve the outcome of the fight. Sometimes the choices I made ended in my death, but when that happened, I would just stop and try something new. Others one small thing caused me to finish the fights almost instantly. The fact that I could change the choices I made and see the results was new. I even tried reliving my spars with Robert and was happy to see that I could. Mental Reverie had been one of my favorite skills, allowing me to relive spars with my father. The growth of this skill made me excited to see what my other skills could do. Arcane Armor was already extremely powerful and now that I was level 32, with stats of a level 64 rare class, I felt that someone would have to be a strong level 50 to actually be able to break through the armor. And that skill was only level 2. What would happen when I got the skill to level 5 or 10? Could it turn the tide in battles, granting me an edge against enemies that now seemed almost untouchable? The potential to refine my abilities and grow stronger added a sense of urgency to mastering this power, especially with the challenges looming ahead. I guess the better question was, what kinds of monsters were out there that an Ascended class needed these kinds of skills to fight them. Not only that but were there any here that I needed to be on the lookout for. With those thoughts whirling through my mind, I shook myself, this time without spinning around like a top, and prepared myself for my first fight with a boss. Hopefully, this dungeon was a small dungeon and only had the one floor. Chapter 28 Marian Marian¡¯s POV Seeing Guard Captain Ralph heading out the North gate with a smaller patrol struck me as unusual but not immediately concerning. While less common, since guards are normally for guarding the town and locking up criminals. They do sometimes go out if there is a group of bandits nearby or something similar. Why send out the military when a few guards can do the job? Not only that but the Guards are also technically apart of the military. However, when a group of over 100 higher ranked soldiers was suddenly marching down the street to the North gate a few hours later, I thought I might tag along and see what was going on. Before leaving, I grabbed one of the caretakers, my mind racing with unease. "Keep an eye on the kids and be ready to get everyone into the cellar at a moment''s notice," I instructed firmly. The soldiers marching through the streets left an unsettling weight in my chest, and instincts honed from decades of battle screamed at me that something was brewing. The fact that soldiers were marching was never a good sign of what was coming. Following the soldiers at a discreet distance, we made it to where Ralph was waiting. That was when I made my presence known. Ralph should be able to take care of any nay sayers. Oddly enough, while his first reaction was to tense up, he almost seemed relieved when he saw me. He then went on to explain what was going on and I realized why. Gnolls, Goblins, and Fenrics, with a Hobgoblin leading them. Close to seventy creatures in total. While the soldiers would win, without a doubt, there would be injuries and possibly some deaths if that Hobgoblin was not taken out quickly. I volunteered to charge the hob and let the others take down everything else. Ralph surprised me with his adept use of his barrier magic. Even using one to help me clear the distance to the hob. The fight with the hob was over in a matter of seconds. Using Ralph¡¯s shields, I vaulted high into the air, the clash of weapons and growls of enemies fading beneath me. The wind rushed past as I soared over the heads of the group, the chaotic melee below blurring into a swirl of motion. I landed with a heavy thud next to the hob, the ground cracking slightly under the impact. Without hesitation, I swung a devastating punch at its head, the satisfying crunch echoing as the creature collapsed, its neck no longer recognizable. The rest of the fight was over quickly, and I was honestly a little disappointed. It had been a really long time since I had a good fight. Though I did notice that I was getting a little slow in my old age as the fight wore on. ¡°I¡¯ll never hear the end of it from that little brat if he finds out.¡± I muttered with some affection. When all the clean up was done I went to find Ralph and ask about what was going, only to seem him completely zoned out. Almost as if his mind was not really there but far away on other thoughts. Walking up to him I patted him on the shoulder to get his attention before asking, ¡°So what¡¯s going on here?¡± He shook his head to clear his thoughts before explaining, ¡°Jace came out here on his own, don¡¯t ask me to explain it, but I found out he was being chased and came to investigate when we found the tracks of the goblins and fenrics. After that we found the gnoll tracks and called for backup and the rest is history. I¡¯m fairly certain that Jace is in the Dungeon over there.¡± He said while pointing back in the direction of the battle. ¡°Unfortunately, the Dungeon appears to have been hidden with illusion magic and allowed to oversaturate continuously. That¡¯s where these monsters came from, and no one can enter the Dungeon.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I knew that I had grown fond of the boy; he pushed himself harder than I ever would have at his age, always clawing for more and constantly striving to improve. There was something inspiring about his relentless determination, the way he faced each challenge with grit and resolve. It made me reflect on my own youth, the choices I had made, and the paths I had taken. Jace''s drive reminded me of the person I once aspired to be, reigniting a spark I hadn''t felt in years. He won me over with his constant determination and not once complaining, no matter how hard I pushed. I was almost tempted to push him harder and harder just to see how far I could get. When Ralph said Jace was trapped in an oversaturated Dungeon though, I almost collapsed. That was when I realized that I cared for that brat even more than I thought. The only thing that kept me standing was the fact that Ralph did not seem truly worried about him. ¡°What do you know that I don¡¯t Ralph? I swear to all the gods above and below that I won¡¯t say a word. If you want a blood oath or something even more powerful, I¡¯ll give it, but I want to know that, that boy will be alright.¡± I said in a low growling whisper. Ralph looked at me and smiled fondly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything as its not my information to give, but I have faith in Jace not only making it out of this but being all the stronger for it.¡± I stood there staring at him for a solid minute before nodding my head and heading toward the Dungeon entrance. When he finished, he would come out here, unless it was one of the rare few that had a different exit point than entrance. Those, were kept as a national treasure though, facilitating trade between nations. The only way to know if a Dungeon was like that was in completing it. The entrance to the Dungeon was the only way in the first time the dungeon was entered, you could still exit from the entrance as long as it was not oversaturated. However, once the dungeon was defeated you could enter from either side. Depending on where the other end was, both nations would then setup a small trading town inside the Dungeon. It was believed that Dungeons allowed this due to the constant bleed of residual magic from each and every person living within. Also, if someone got careless, one of the monsters that was constantly being spawned may get a kill. Not everything is understood about these types of Dungeons though because as far as I was aware there are only 3 on the entire continent. Making my way up to the Dungeon, I approached the now visible portal, a shimmering oval of otherworldly light surrounded by faint, swirling colors that seemed to pulse like a heartbeat. As I extended my hand, the barrier hummed with an electric vibration, a mix of warmth and resistance that sent a tingle through my fingers. The sheer energy radiating from it was both awe-inspiring and foreboding, a silent testament to the raw magic holding it together. That barrier let me know that Jace was still alive at least. Smiling slightly at the thought of the brat using everything he had learned to demolish the monsters inside. I moved off into the distance for some quiet and sat down, trying to meditate some to clear my mind. Jace was actually the one that taught me about meditating. Saying that he had been trying to meditate for as long as he could remember. Using it as a method to think about the good and the bad that he had done and try to improve on it. While I don¡¯t do that, I find that meditating is quite relaxing and gives me a sense of peace and serenity that I need sometimes. As I sat there letting the meditation clear my mind and free me of my worries I felt a growing presence. Nothing big at first, mostly this sense of something greater filling me up. If I had not taken up meditation, I do not think that I would have even noticed it to be completely honest. With my thoughts cleared I exited my meditation and stood up and stretched from sitting for so long. As I was doing my stretching, I heard someone shout that the portal was opened, and I began to sprint toward the Dungeon hoping beyond hope that Jace was alright. When I made it to the portal, I saw Ralph with his eyes closed and his hand touching the portal. Wondering what he was doing, I was about start pushing through the crowd to get to him before I was interrupted. DING System initialization has been completed. Welcome to the System. Chapter 29 Beneath the Bosss Gaze I don¡¯t know if normal groups go through what I did when entering the boss room. Heck, I don¡¯t even know if the system is not somehow influencing this whole thing for me. What I do know is that when I pushed on the door for the boss room, a dramatic, haunting melody began to play in my ears. The music swelled with deep, resonant drums and an eerie string section, creating a sense of foreboding that prickled along my skin. The tones seemed to echo through the air, each note heightening the tension and anticipation of the battle ahead. The music was a purely instrumental piece that brought forth a feeling of tenseness and trepidation. As those feelings built inside of though, I could not help but to become more and more excited. Thinking about all the MMORPG''s that I played on Earth and challenging my first boss. I can guarantee you that I always tried dungeons and bosses solo when I first played through. In those games though I was lucky enough to have infinite lives, and I was not really wanting to test that in this world. When the door finally opened, I walked into the center of a tree. It looked like the entire tree was hollowed out to make space for this fight. Though, I did see a set of stairs that I would be going up the moment I finished this fight. Standing in the center of the room was what I could only describe as a giant goblin. The air around him seemed to pulse with an oppressive energy, and the dim light filtering through the tree''s hollowed walls cast flickering shadows across his imposing figure. The floor beneath him bore deep scars and cracks, as though his mere presence had left its mark. The faint smell of earth and decay lingered, mingling with the tension in the room, creating an almost suffocating atmosphere. The thing was easily 8 feet tall and built of solid corded muscle. Its face was much better looking than the average goblin. A strong chin and while it had a longer nose that was more pointed than most humanoid races, it looked normal on the creature. Its skin was slightly grey looking, and it had long silky smooth black hair that was tied up behind its extremely elongated and pointed ears. If someone had asked me to describe it in as few words as possible, I would have said a slightly tall elf with greenish-grey skin, black hair, and longer ears than normal. That was not the only thing of interest. It was also wearing leather pants that looked to be extremely well made and was carrying an absolutely massive two handed sword. The creature carried the sword on his back with the blade point down and only a few inches off the ground while the handle stuck up over its right shoulder by almost three feet. The blade was as wide as I was and as thick as my arm except for the edge that looked to be razor sharp. If I had to guess the blade probably weighed closed to 400 pounds with how much metal that thing was made from. Grull the Kingdom Destroyer ¨C Goblin Emperor (L) ¨C Level 52 Grull¡¯s life began in chains, a mere goblin subjected to the unspeakable cruelty of a Master who reveled in pain and power. Each day brought fresh torment, each lash and strike meant to break him. Yet, what the Master saw as punishment became the forge of Grull''s transformation. The relentless cycle of brutality and healing ignited something deep within¡ªa dark, ancient potential buried in the goblin race. Through suffering, Grull evolved into something more than his tormentors could ever fathom: a Goblin Emperor, a being so rare it is said to arise only once every twenty generations. Goblin Emperors are the stuff of nightmares, capable of reshaping the world through raw power and unyielding will. Entire armies are required to face them, and even those are often found lacking. Grull earned the moniker "Kingdom Destroyer" when he unleashed his fury upon his Master''s realm. The kingdom, once mighty and proud, was reduced to ash and ruin, its name forever erased from history. When the dust settled, Grull disappeared into The Dungeon. There, he waits, unyielding and eternal, meting out vengeance upon any who resemble his long-dead Master. Quickly checking to make sure that my Identify had not leveled up, it hadn¡¯t, I was stunned by the amount of information I was given. I also really hoped that, that, was all flavor text and not true, because I did not know if I was ready to take on a creature that had destroyed an entire kingdom. ¡°Another one has come, and another will fall. I not allow the cruelty of humans to linger in this realm for any longer. Even though you young compared to some who come before, you story will end here. Prepare youself as best you can child, so that you die knowing there was nothing you could do except wish to be born again as better race that is less despicable.¡± Grull said in a surprisingly deep yet still somewhat sharp voice. The fact that they creature was talking surprised me to no end and made me wonder if I could actually speak to it. Before I tried to talk to it, I did make sure to use Arcane Armor. I also prepared myself to cast Arcane Step at a moment¡¯s notice. I was not going to take any chances with something that was not only twenty levels higher but also a legendary. ¡°So, are you an NPC or just a Dungeon Mob, or can you actually think and respond?¡± I asked. I guess Grull took that as the signal to go, because he moved so fast that I could not even track him. If not for my being so prepared to use Arcane Step, I might have died right there. I stepped behind the spot Grull just was only to hear an explosion from my previous spot. Grull hit the ground so hard it looked like a meteor had landed instead of a sword. For the first time since I had unlocked The System, I felt that I was completely outclassed. While Marian and my father were both absolutely strong enough to destroy me, they were not trying to hurt me. While the rogue I had faced before made me worried, it more just broke my sense of invulnerability. This creature was bringing forth a feeling of inadequacy, not being good to beat it. Surprisingly, that pissed me off just a little bit. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Before I had a chance to follow that line of thought, Grull attacked again. Using his speed to come at me, slashing the sword around as though it weighed closer to one pound than the 400 it looked like. Left and right I dodged using my shields to parry the blows. One of his swings was higher than the rest and I used that to duck under the blow. Using my shield to push his sword up and away to throw him off balance. This let me reach out and grab his ankle, pulling on it to make him fall. Grull was like a Kungfu Master, flipping in midair and landing back on his feet. Using the force generated from the flip to bring the massive sword around in an attack meant to split me in half. Putting both of my shields in the way I was launched back, slamming into the wall with enough force that if this wasn¡¯t a Dungeon I would have gone through a brick wall surrounding a city. Shaking my head I looked back at Grull to see him smirking at me. As though he were just having fun. That spark of being pissed off came back, just a little bit, and had me charging back at Grull. Before I got in range I used Arcane Surge then Arcane Step, stepping up to the ceiling almost 40 feet above. Grull spun around looking for me as I pushed off the ceiling and plummeted toward him, looking like a super hero with my arms out stretched and my shields leading. I focused intensely, channeling my will into the Arcane Armor as I visualized spikes forming at the tips of my shield. The energy pulsed through me, shaping the armor with a slow, deliberate precision that felt both empowering and draining. As the spikes materialized, glinting faintly with an otherworldly sheen, I couldn''t ignore the strain it put on my concentration. Every detail, from their sharp edges to their seamless integration with the shield, was a testament to my growing mastery¡ªand a gamble on the extra damage they might deliver. I don¡¯t know if Grull heard something as I fell, but he finally looked up and brought his sword around to block. So, I used Arcane Step again to appear right behind him and stab the spike on my shield into his back. Grull roared in pain stumbling forward before he spun around to try and bisect me with his sword. Luckily, Arcane Armor was enough to stop the attack, as I was in a terrible position to try and block. Arcane Armor broke and I flew away, to once again slam into a wall. Slowly getting to my feet, I made sure to recast Arcane Armor before looking at Grull. ¡°I see you¡¯re not smiling anymore asshole.¡± I said while smiling, even though I knew he couldn¡¯t see it. Once again, I started to feel a wave of inadequacy and I realized then that the feeling had been coming from Grull. Grull had been using a skill so subtle that made me feel weaker than I was. It was very reminiscent of something that my mother could do honestly. It made me realize just how scary that kind of ability could be. Before the feeling was such a juxtaposition from how I was feeling previously is the only reason I was able to catch on this time. With that new knowledge came a controlled anger, a quiet storm brewing within me. It wasn¡¯t the kind of rage that blinds¡ªit was sharp, focused, and deeply rooted in defiance. The realization that Grull had been manipulating my emotions only fueled my resolve. Every beat of my heart seemed to pound out a rhythm of determination, and I felt a newfound clarity settle over me. This wasn¡¯t just a battle of strength anymore¡ªit was a battle of wills, and I was determined to prove mine was stronger. I only let myself become just angry enough that I was able to push off the effects over whatever skill I was under, without losing complete control. With the clarity I could see the moment Grull realized his skill was not working on me anymore. His eyes opened a little wider, his jaw loosened just that little bit more. That¡¯s when I used Arcane Step to appear right behind him and slam the edge of my shield into the back of his head. He stumbled forward so I stepped again in front of him and threw in uppercut into his jaw causing him to flip onto his back where I jumped on him, smashing the edge of my shield into his face over and over. Right as I thought I was about to finish the fight an explosion of power came from Grull. Knocking me away and onto my own back. I rolled with it though and stood back up quickly facing Grull. ¡±YYYAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡± Grull screamed, his voice erupting in deafening waves that seemed to ripple through the air like a tempest. Each soundwave hit me with a force that made me feel like a fragile ship battling a stormy sea, my balance wavering under the invisible assault of his power. ¡°Grull mad, now you die!¡± He yelled before just disappearing. Only to appear right in front of me punching me back into the wall with almost the same force from when he had used his sword. As I slammed into the wall, I noticed that he had left the sword where it had dropped, planning on just beating me to death with his two hands. Before I could react after slamming into the wall, Grull was there punching so fast and so quick that I just could not keep up. However, he wasn¡¯t breaking through Arcane Armor either. Without his sword his blows were lacking the power needed, and with Arcane Surge constantly doing damage, my shield was regenerating almost as fast as he was damaging me. With the force of his blows keeping me pinned to the walls, I threw my shields in my inventory and created spikes in the end of my knuckles. What followed was a raw, unrelenting exchange that felt more like a primal brawl than a calculated fight. Each of us swung with wild desperation, aiming to outlast the other in sheer stamina and force. Fists collided with bone and flesh, or Arcane Armor, each impact reverberating through the room like a drumbeat of chaos. When exhaustion took over and we could no longer trade rapid blows, we fell into a rhythm, alternating strikes in a grim, unspoken agreement to push through until one of us collapsed. With one last swing, Grull staggered forward, the sheer weight of his arm crashing down onto my shoulder like a falling boulder. The impact sent a shockwave through my body, nearly driving me to my knees. As he collapsed, the sound of his body hitting the ground reverberated through the hollow chamber, a dull, final echo that marked the end of our brutal exchange. My chest heaved, my limbs screamed in protest, and the coppery tang of blood filled the air, mingling with the scent of sweat and dirt. Yet, even in defeat, Grull''s gaze burned with defiance, his eyes locking onto mine until the last flicker of life faded from them. I stood there staring at him, bleeding from hundreds of small wounds all over his body from the blows I had inflicted. His eyes never left mine, burning with a hatred forged from a lifetime of torment and struggle. It was the kind of loathing that told a story far older than this battle. As the spark of life flickered and began to fade, I gave him a solemn nod, trying to convey the respect I felt for his relentless spirit and the life he had endured. With a final, ragged gasp, his eyes dulled, though the anger within them lingered, etched into his expression even in death. Congratulations! You have beaten The Dungeon of the Wilds. The Dungeon will remain locked for 1 hour or until you use the exit portal. Chapter 30 Bouncing Between Worlds I collapsed in pure exhaustion after the notification. One hour was not going to be near enough to get all my energy back, but it would be enough to get some. Sitting there looking at Grull, I grabbed his body and threw the whole thing into my Inventory. I wasn¡¯t sure if his body contained anything of value¡ªperhaps a rare material or a clue to his power¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t going to leave behind any potential advantage. Grull had been a formidable opponent, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that understanding more about him might prove useful down the line. I was not versed enough in the biology of the creature to know if something on it was important or useful, but I knew I wanted his pants and sword, which I crawled over to and stored in my Inventory, and anything else on him that I might not have seen. After that I just lay there going over the fight with Mental Reverie. I only allowed myself to sit there for another ten minutes before getting up and heading over to the stairs that lead higher into the tree. I did not want to run out of time and risk the chance of losing something extra. Climbing up the stairs was an excruciating experience. Every single part of my body throbbed with pain, as though it had been pounded relentlessly, leaving me bruised and aching with every movement. I was happy that I decided not to wait as it took me over twenty minutes to climb the stairs. When I finally reached the top there was a door that was locked. I grabbed Grull out of my Inventory and went through his pockets, finding a golden ornate key. Throwing Grull back in my Inventory, I used the key to unlock the door and walked inside the room, taking in its surprisingly bare interior. The sparseness felt almost deliberate, as though the room¡¯s emptiness was meant to hide something or tell a story I couldn¡¯t quite grasp. My eyes scanned the space for any hidden meaning¡ªwere the bare furnishings a reflection of Grull¡¯s life, or simply another mystery the Dungeon wanted to leave unanswered? I mean sure there was a small box at the foot of a bed, a desk with nothing on it and a pillow on said bed. I threw everything into my Inventory save for the small box which I opened. Inside there was what looked like an old worn teddy bear, another set of pants, and a piece of paper that was so old it crumbled to dust when I touched it. Whether the story about Grull was real, or just fabricated by the Dungeon, it was going very far to sell the story. I stored the two items and box as well before heading back down the stairs to rest for the last little bit before heading out the exit portal. I knew that I could wait until someone came in, however I was worried about, what I now assumed to be gnolls, goblins, and fenrics, being outside. If they could get in when the Dungeon is no longer locked, I didn¡¯t know what would happen. I knew that the ones outside the Dungeon would be weaker than the ones inside had been, but I was still extremely tired. At least on the outside I might be able to Arcane Step into a tree and keep doing that to get away. I waited until there was only a few minutes left and then heavily debated whether I should use Arcane Armor or not. Thinking about the fact that it glowed in its purplish light. If I went out without it, I might be able to hide. Deciding that was the best course of action, I stored my shields, which I might need new ones from how beat up these were, away and remembered that I needed to check my notifications. Grull the Kingdom Destroyer ¨C Goblin Emperor (L) ¨C Level 52 +1260 xp While that was a good amount of experience points, I have to admit that for the entire Dungeon to boil down to just that, seemed somewhat anticlimactic. I mean no titles for completing the Dungeon, no achievement, or some special skill just some experience. With a shrug I went ahead and headed to the portal, and I want to point out how this portal was a big dark circle in the world, seemingly leading into the void. If the one outside had looked at all like this, I would not have been in this situation. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The moment I stepped through the portal I used Arcane Step to get into a tree. Only for a knife to be placed against the back of my neck. Panoptic Sense having spread out to slowly after arriving out of the portal. ¡°QuchwIj tu''lu. nuq DaneH?¡± A voice said behind me. The language harsh, but the voice itself seemed smooth. I didn¡¯t move anything except my arms very slowly and deliberately to the I surrender position. ¡°I have no idea what you said, so hopefully you understand me. I am Jace Obexis, long story short I was trapped in that Dungeon and I just got out.¡± After finishing my statement, I just sat there waiting. Not daring to say or do anything that might get me killed. I may not have spoken the language, but I knew it was elvish, which meant, as a human, I was trespassing. ¡°Human? How odd, you do not stink like one normally does. You have an interesting talent human, tell me what it is, and I might let you go.¡± ¡°I thought you Elves were known for treating children well, yet here you are holding a knife to a ten year old and threatening me.¡± I said letting my mouth get the better of me. Even with all of the levels I had gained fighting everything I wasn¡¯t able to resist when the Elf grabbed my should and spun me around. She, as I now noticed, narrowed her eyes as she looked me up and down as though I was a horse she was deciding whether or not to sell. ¡°How the hell are you so tall. Your face looks young, but more like a young adult than a child. Even with all that though, nature tells me you are speaking the truth. Explain now!¡± Something I did not notice while I was fighting Grull, or even the other goblins and gnolls was that The System had been slowly and gradually making me grow. It made sense, kind of, how would someone with the body of a ten year old be able to support the strength and power that I currently had. I was just glad that my clothes were already a looser fit as my mother had been planning for me to grow. ¡°Uh, I would really rather not, but I can swear that I have no bad intentions toward the Elves and even hoped I would be able to visit someday.¡± I blurted out hoping to get everything out before she killed me. ¡°Well, Jace.¡± She said in such a condescending voice that it made my stomach drop. ¡°I guess we will have to see what is decided about you.¡± After she finished speaking, she swung her arm down slamming the butt of her dagger into my temple so hard and fast that I didn¡¯t have time to react. My father from Earth was right¡ªI really did have a hard head. The elf¡¯s first swing seemed decisive, but she clearly wasn¡¯t taking any chances as she delivered a second blow with unrelenting precision. I saw her eyes narrow in my slightly stunned state before I felt the second blow to my head that knocked me out. When I woke up over her shoulder bouncing around like a caffeinated squirrel jumping on a trampoline, I knew I was not going to like this girl. ¡°You can either enjoy the ride or I can knock you out again. Even with that fancy little talent of yours I doubt you can keep up so stay put.¡± I didn¡¯t know how she knew I was awake already, but I knew she was right. I had to close my eyes as I watched the world actually blur underneath us. And, that wasn¡¯t even the craziest part, she was running that fast in the trees. Maybe when I was about fifty levels higher, I would be able to do the same. I thought about talking to her to try and pass the time, but the feeling of her shoulder constantly slamming into my gut had me decide against that. Instead, I decided to use Mental Reverie and Panoptic Sense at the same time. While the world seemed like a blur to my eyes, Panoptic Sense worked effortlessly, mapping out the terrain and movement around me in a vivid mental overlay. It was as though a second set of senses extended outward, detecting the smallest shifts in the environment¡ªbranches swaying, leaves falling, even the distant rustle of unseen animals. Though I believed we were heading North, that conclusion felt more like an intuitive guess than something directly informed by the skill. With Mental Reverie I was reliving my battle with Grull, trying to figure out how I could improve ¨C ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°I was trying to meditate, but someone decided to interrupt me. Is that what Elves do? Do they¡ª¡± ¡°No, you weren¡¯t meditating, I felt nature pull toward you, as though it was trying to help you, teach you. Humans cannot do that. Who and what are you Jace? Don¡¯t worry you don¡¯t have to explain now, all will be revealed soon.¡± She said with an ominous tone. ¡°So, Elves are interrupters got it.¡± I said somewhat snarky. Was that the smartest move? Absolutely not, and the extra-long drop into her shoulder jarring everything inside of me proved that. Was it worth it? In my opinion yes, but I have been called a masochist before so take that how you will. Before I went back to using Mental Reverie, I tried to add my mom or dad to my party mentally. Unfortunately, I received no response. Whether that meant that they were out of range, or because they were still in their own group or what I did not know. So instead, I went back to using Mental Reverie and just let the time flow by. Chapter 31 The Blabbering Branches Although Mental Reverie provided a helpful distraction from the constant bouncing, it could do nothing to alleviate the physical discomfort¡ªmy abs still ached from her shoulder digging into me. The good news was that the Elf was right, it did not take too much longer to get to where we were going. When we were within site of the entrance to the city, she finally put me down and I was glad she did. Not only because of the pain her shoulder was causing me, but because of the site that was before me. Two Elves stood on either side of a random opening between two trees. If I was just walking through the forest, I would have never even looked twice at the opening other than for the two Elves. Both Elves glared at me but said nothing to either of us. Which I was happy for, because the site before me had me speechless. A sprawling city of homes and buildings each built from trees. Some of the larges trees seemed to have been carved out, but I suspect that, based off the other homes, that they were multiple trees grown together. Multiple homes had trees that were being guided using plants and wiring to have the trees grow together creating the homes. In the crowns of the trees there were will-o-the-wisps floating about to give light to those walking about beneath. Elves seemed to be moving about here and there, none in too much of a hurry. Even with none in a hurry, every single Elf that saw me glared with disgust and hatred. Some of the older seeming ones even grabbed at their weapons but seeing who I was with they let them go and spit on the ground in my direction. ¡°I thought that will-o-the-wisps were only found in swamps in the like.¡± I said to my guide. ¡°Also, can I get your name, I keep referring to you as she or Elf in my head.¡± ¡°They usually are, and you can call me whatever you want, Human.¡± My guide said, sounding less disgusted talking to me than she had before. I just shook my head deciding to just deal with disgust and anger. I had read that Elves lived much longer lives than humans, to the point that some believed the only reason an Elf died of old age was because it was tired of living. I also learned that a couple thousand years ago, there was a terrible war between Elves and Humans. Humans had resorted to horrendous acts of torture, such as mutilating ears to resemble human shapes, inserting splinters under fingernails, and other atrocities even more heinous. All in the attempt to expand their boarders and gain control of more resources. Even though I nor anyone in my family for the last several generations had no possible way of being involved, the Elves hatred of humans had not decreased in the slightest. I accepted that being here now, I would be the target of that hatred. It did not take long before we arrived at a tree that made the one in the Dungeon look like a sapling. If this world had spaceships, I would not have been surprised that from orbit, you would be more likely to see this singular tree than any of the cities I had ever heard about. The tree looked similar to an ash tree with smooth dark bark like a younger tree would normally have. The leaves of the tree were also a lot larger than a normal ash tree would have by two or three times the size. The diameter of the tree had to be near fifty feet. The guards in front of the doors moved with practiced precision, crossing their spears over the entrance in a synchronized motion the moment we approached. Their expressions were stone-cold, and their narrowed eyes locked on me with an intensity that made the air feel heavier. It was as though their disdain could physically push me back, a silent warning to respect the boundary they guarded. They were staring at me with such disgust that I thought I could actually feel it in the air. I stared back at them impassively though, not caring in the least. I had to admit, my new height was a game-changer. Standing just under six feet tall compared to my previous five-foot-four frame gave my stare an authority it had lacked before. It¡¯s one thing for an adult to maintain an impassive gaze, but imagine a ten-year-old trying to stare you down¡ªhow could you feel unnerved? Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°I bring Jace here to seek the council of the elders. His words ring true to nature, but I cannot see how that is the case. If he is a child as he claims, then there is nothing that we can do.¡± The guards, having looked at my guide when she started speaking suddenly snapped their eyes toward me with looks of incredulity. Probably also wondering how I was so tall while still being considered a child. The guard on the left nodded and turned to go inside, I guess to speak to one of the elders and get their advice while the one on the right still barred our entry. My guide did not say anything further and just stood there waiting. I contemplated trying to have a conversation, with one of them however, I knew how that would end. As we were all standing around just waiting, something came in range of Panoptic Sense. I use the word something because I had no idea how to describe it. It easily stood two stories tall and as it continued to come in our direction, over thirty feet long. Based off the movement lines in Panoptic Sense the creature had so many antlers I couldn¡¯t even count them. Just due to the size of the creature I turned toward where it was coming from, only for it to almost materialize in front of me. Its nose right against my chest, inhaling deeply as though it was trying to take in every single piece of my sent. I heard gasps from my guide and the guard next to me, but I was to enthralled by the stag before me. ¡°Greetings Primarch, long has it been since one of your kind has walked these lands. Be in peace and be welcomed in tIQqu''pu'' ngem. Though that may be a bit hard to say in the native tongue, so you may refer to it as the Forest of the Primals.¡± The creature said in my mind, and judging by the second set of gasps from the Elves beside me, at least they had heard it. I couldn¡¯t resist the feeling I had when I decided to reach out and place my hand on the stags snout and beautiful white coat, before responding in the creatures mind, ¡°Thank you great one, but you should know that I was not born a Primarch. My talent has let me become one.¡± With a deep chuckle the creature nuzzled my hand before turning away. ¡°No one can just become a Primarch, child. If it was offered to you, it is because you are one. Even The System, cannot change that.¡± It said before just dissolving before me. That creature knew about my talent, but more than that it knew about The System. I didn¡¯t know if I would ever get the chance to see another creature such as that, but I promised to myself that I would make sure to not allow myself to be so overwhelmed that I didn¡¯t use Identify again. ¡°Well, I have to admit that I have never seen anything like that before.¡± I said, changing what I was going to say at the last minute. I did not want to take the chance that calling that creature a big deer would be seen as rude to the Elves. ¡°Dva¡¯lIn spoke to you. He allowed you to touch him¡ªa privilege unheard of even among our kind. His acknowledgment of you is a rare and profound honor, one that carries great significance in our traditions. For him to grant such welcome, especially to a human, is nothing short of extraordinary. He told all that you were to be welcomed in our home. This might be more unprecedented than a human coming here. I am ta¡¯puqbe¡¯ lIlIya¡¯na laytInghfut, or in your language Princess Lilliana Lightningfoot. I apologize for the rough treatment.¡± The princess said while bowing her head very slightly. ¡°Really, a princess went out by herself and was watching a Dungeon all alone?¡± I replied somewhat rudely. She had used her shoulder as a meat tenderizer to my abs and they still were a little sore. ¡°Of course not, there were over a hundred guards there with me. Not only that but we had several travelling with us back.¡± She responded with a smirk. My mouth dropped open in shock. I was really going to have to work on Panoptic Sense picking up those that were somewhat hidden. I mean the skill was supposed to see movement, so even if someone was invisible the potential energy that they create in their movement should still be seen right? ¡°I think I like you better when you were mean and quite to me, I get that, Dva¡¯lIn, was it? I get that he said I was welcome but why the sudden change?¡± I asked. Their reaction was closer to what I would expect if a Deity spoke. Lilliana giggled before she answered, ¡°Yes, it is Dva¡¯lIn, and the reason for the change in reaction is simple he is one of the four guardians of yIgDraSIyl, who is the god of this forest. We stand before her now. When one of her guards speaks it¡¯s with her voice. Now may I ask a question?¡± I looked at her slightly confused, we were in her territory, and she was a princess. Why was she asking my permission for anything. ¡°Sure?¡± I answered in a somewhat confused and questioning tone. ¡°¡°What is The System that Dva¡¯lIn mentioned, and what is a Primarch?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with a curious blend of genuine wonder and cautious intrigue, as though trying to piece together a puzzle while gauging my reaction. ¡°Oh, you asshole, how could you go telling everyone my business?¡± I bellowed, only to receive that same deep chuckle as before. Chapter 32 Beneath the Grand Elder鈥檚 Gaze The guard, hearing my words, moved as though he would attack, but then stopped. The stag¡¯s words seemed to leave the Elf in a state of turmoil, grappling with conflicting instincts. On one hand, there was the ingrained cultural reverence for the stag as a sacred being, a voice of their god. On the other hand, the idea of siding with a human¡ªsomeone his people despised¡ªagainst his own natural inclinations must have felt like betraying centuries of tradition. The weight of these opposing forces was evident in his hesitation. I am guessing that the Elf also heard the chuckle, and why should he defend the honor of the stag who found my words amusing. As the guard stood there twitching in indecision the princess responded, ¡°Well that means whatever it is, is very interesting. Care to share? I can promise that whatever it is does not leave the Elven nation.¡± She said in a slightly sweet voice that was also filled with intrigue. I sighed and shook my head, resigning myself to the fact that there was little chance of leaving without telling her the truth. For a moment, I considered attempting a distraction to slip away, but the arrival of the second guard quickly dismissed that notion. The deference he showed when approaching me was so different from how he acted before that I was momentarily stunned, unable to do anything but stare. It was as though the very foundation of how I had been treated up to this point had shifted, leaving me grappling with what this newfound respect might mean. The stark contrast in his demeanor hinted at something profound, and for the first time, I began to wonder if the guardian¡¯s words carried a weight I didn¡¯t fully comprehend. ¡°Mr. Jace Grand Elder tamqu¡¯ jatlhbogh pormey will see you, Princess, please go with him to describe to the Grand Elder everything that has occurred.¡± He said all of that while bowing at the waist at almost a perfect forty five degree angle. His eyes remaining slightly closed and staring at my shins or feet and one arm behind his back with the other over his heart. ¡°Alright, now this is just getting creepy. There is no way everyone just changes how they interact with me like that.¡± I snapped my fingers with my words, trying to get my point across. ¡°I get that the guardian has spoken, but your people have hated humans forever. I look exactly like a human, so naturally the hate the Elves have for humans would be directed at me.¡± ¡°So, you are not a human, which explains the scent. Are you a Primarch, is that what the guardian meant?¡± Lilliana asked. Still trying to probe me for more information. ¡°Let¡¯s just go meet, Grand Elder uh taco... The Grand Elder.¡± I said in response while shaking my head. Lilliana just smiled and nodded while leading the way. Not even bothering to look at the guards that seemed to be taking be looking at me very intently now that I had passed them by. I guess the good news is, that I doubt they will keep me trapped here since I was welcomed by their god. Entering the tree, I felt a palpable blanket of comfort for lack of a better word. It wasn¡¯t just a physical sensation; it was as though every burden I carried, every secret I kept, was momentarily lifted. The air itself seemed imbued with a profound sense of safety, like stepping into a sanctuary where nothing could harm me. This wasn¡¯t merely comfort¡ªit was a rare and overwhelming sense of belonging, something I hadn¡¯t felt in either of my lives. It was as though I was wrapped in the physical manifestation of a mothers love. It was the most welcoming and calming experience I have ever felt, and my description does not do it justice. Not once since gaining the system had I felt so carefree and lacking in the tension of keeping my secret. Not that the feeling was trying to convince me to share or anything like that. It was a feeling of complete trust. Knowing that if I did not want to share, I did not have to and that was perfectly fine. Maybe it was because of the feelings I had from entering the tree, or the feeling of trust, but I decided to forgo my father¡¯s advice of not using Identify and used it on Princess Lilliana. Lilliana Lightningfoot (L) - Level 139 ¨C High Elf ¨C Talent: Zephyrburst No wonder she was able to defeat me so easily; her level and abilities were far beyond anything I could match. How she was rated legendary without having gained a class through The System I had no idea, but I was going to try and figure it out. With that said, if she only had the bare minimum in stats that she should have at that level she had over 1500 more stats than I did. What were these Elves doing to gain so many levels. Lilliana looked back at me, probably having sensed my Identify but not knowing what it truly was. Seeing the somewhat shocked look on my face seemed to make her happy though so she just turned around and continued on leading me toward my destination. Shaking my head to clear the shock from my mind I began to actually look around the inside of what the Elves considered a living god. Honestly, I was a little disappointed. It just looked like a long hallway with doors on either side and will-o-the-wisps to light the way. We followed the hallway past several blank doors before taking a set of stairs upward to the next floor, filled with the exact same setup. Why the stairs had to be on opposite sides of after each floor I did not know. I did know that whoever decided that was a good idea, if I ever saw them, and I would at the very least tell them they were an asshole. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. We had to climb an astonishing eighteen floors before we got to the door that we wanted. Crossing every single floor on the way up. I think it took us longer to get to the door than it did for us to get to the Elven village from the dungeon. Even with all the extra stats I had gained my legs still started to burn and I was sweating when we got to the door. Lilliana of course seemed perfectly fine, I may have called her a few names in my mind at the moment. Definitely not aloud mind you I wasn¡¯t dumb. Lilliana knocked on the door very quietly. Acting like we were in a library, and she did not want the sound to travel very far. For all I knew the doors could be enchanted or something to only allow the sound of knocking to come through and that was why she did it. Either due to a set amount of time passing, or from a sound that I could not hear, Lilliana opened the door and lead me inside. The room was very sparse, it had a desk behind which sat the oldest female Elf I had ever seen, not that I had seen many. She had white hair and even though she did not look extremely old, the fact that she had wrinkles seemed to stand out more than most. As for the room, there was a bookcase off to the side completely filled with books. Finally, a mat off to the side that looked to be used for meditation like in a cultivation book. The desk seemed to be grown from the floor or carved out when the room was. The amount of time these Elves spend on carving their trees had to be absurd. As I sat looking around the room, just taking everything in, Lilliana proceeded to speak to the Grand Elder, who had not said a word as we entered. And she made sure to explain everything, from how I was able to teleport right next to her, that I was not human, and even the weird sensation she had as we were climbing the stairs. The Grand Elder just smiled lightly throughout the entire retelling nodding at all the correct spots and showing full interest in what she said. When Lilliana finally finished retelling everything, the Grand Elder sat in silence for a minute before speaking. ¡°Thank you lIlIya¡¯na laytInghfut, I will speak to Jace alone. I will send a guard to inform you of when we are finished, and you may come show Jace around the village.¡± The Grand Elder said in a smooth and calming tone. Lilliana gave a small bow, showing deference to the Grand Elder even with her status, turned toward me and nodded before leaving. I nodded back but continued to maintain my silence. My parents on Earth taught me to respect my Elders and I found that it did not hurt to continue to do so here. The Grand Elder looked at me and seemed to take in the whole of me, her piercing gaze making me feel as though every part of my being was under scrutiny. I could feel her eyes moving beyond the surface, delving into the core of who I was, as though she could read not only my actions but my intentions, my fears, and even my secrets. The weight of her gaze was both humbling and unsettling, leaving me to wonder what truths she was uncovering and what conclusions she might draw from them. When her eyes landed on me, it was as though my entire existence was unraveled and exposed, every thought, memory, and emotion laid bare before her. The intensity of her gaze pierced deeper than any physical pain I had endured in both my lives¡ªbroken ribs, dislocated shoulders, and all. It was an unnerving vulnerability that I had never experienced before, leaving me feeling raw and defenseless. The feeling passed by very quickly, but still left me feeling exposed. Part of me really wanted to Identify her just to see if she liked the feeling herself. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t do that again. That was not comfortable.¡± I said trying to maintain civility. At my words she seemed to smile slightly, as though she found it amusing that I had actually noticed her. ¡°Interesting, that you were able to notice. Noone else ever has, tell me does this have to do with this strange feeling that the princess had while climbing the stairs?¡± She asked. ¡°Do not worry, we elves will not keep you hostage even if your talent can completely change our lives for the better. It is not our way, besides yIgDraSIyl has spoken. If an Elf goes against the word of their god, it might as well be a death sentence.¡± With the elder''s words, the comforting presence in the air seemed to reaffirm their truth. The being behind these impressions felt ancient and complete, as though The System itself was an unnecessary construct for something so inherently powerful. It exuded an aura of self-sufficiency, a being beyond needs or wants, making the concept of joining The System almost laughable in its irrelevance. Deciding that if I couldn¡¯t trust a literal god then who could I trust, the first thing that I did was use Identify on the Grand Elder. Whispering Leaves (A) ¨C Level 342 ¨C High Elf ¨C Talent: Analyze And immediately wished that I had not. Not only was she ascended like myself, but her level was so high that she might kill me by accidently sneezing in my direction. No wonder the Elves were able to stop all of the human nations together from making any headway into the forest if they were this strong. ¡°Oh, that is a strange sensation. I wonder if others have felt the same when I look at them and just not mentioned anything? I¡¯ll have to ask around.¡± The Grand Elder stated calmly. I on the other hand continued to sit there, scared stiff. Hoping that I had not offended this Elder or her god in some way. ¡°You can calm down, considering that I did the exact same to you, it¡¯s only fair that you respond in kind. However, I do ask that you now show us some trust and tell me what The System is and about your kind?¡± The Grand Elder asked in a calm voice with a small smile on her face. Speaking as though she was talking to a cornered skittish animal, which she may very well have been. Once again, the presence helped me, sending calming waves and allowing me to collect my thoughts. The Grand Elder remained silent for the few minutes it took me to collect my thoughts and once I did, I decided to go ahead and trust this god. I went on to explain The System, and how it was my talent and everything that I knew so far. The only thing I left out was the fact that I was reincarnated, though why I did not really know. The Grand Elder was an amazing listener. Nodding at the appropriate times, gasping when I was trapped in the Dungeon, and ask clarifying questions when needed. When I got to the part about how she was an ascended class and that the princess was legendary, the Grand Elder seemed to come to an idea. Hopefully, she would share with me. Once I was finished telling my story the Grand Elder nodded and closed her eyes in quiet contemplation. The feeling of the presence that had surrounded me the whole time seemed to wrap me up a final time like in a hug that said it was proud of me and then faded somewhat. The feeling did not completely disappear, just faded as though it was now concentrating on something else instead of me. I hoped with all of my heart that I had not made a bad decision in telling this Grand Elder everything that was going on. Chapter 33 An Echo of Change The Grand Elders eyes opened after a few moments and she looked at me, ¡°Come with me¡± she said. Leaving no room for argument on the matter. I got up and opened the door for her before following behind her, not looking forward to having to walk down all those flights that we did on the way up. She seemed somewhat content to just walk along quietly, and I felt that she was doing this as some sort of test¡ªperhaps to gauge my patience or resolve. It reminded me of the trials I had faced in my past, where endurance and composure often revealed more about a person¡¯s character than any physical challenge could. Whatever her reasons, I was determined not to falter. I have swept water of the deck of a ship in a hurricane without complaint. If this lady thought, I would crack she had another thing coming. I followed along behind her just looking at the will-o-the-wisps or taking in fact that I was walking through the inside of a tree so large that it was able to have eighteen floors. I also allowed myself to just feel the comforting presence that had somewhat faded, allowing myself the time to relax. ¡°Remarkable patience for one so young, though to be honest I thought you might try and use your skill for meditating. I was going to use it as a learning experience for you, but oh well.¡± She stated in a relaxed tone. ¡°You might be surprised to find that most Elves will not envy you for you system. While it not only seems to make you stronger quicker, it gives you a range of abilities, that most your age will never dream of having. Which is all well and good, especially for the short lives of humans who do not push themselves to achieve more revelations. It leaves you lacking in the imagination department.¡± Hearing her words, I was happy that I had decided to trust her. Though I was a little surprised by what she was saying. I understood logically what she was saying, why push the limits of your skills when using them advances them and the skills are already really strong. Very few would be willing to try and fully understand the skills and everything about them. When I looked back at her and nodded, she smiled broadly, seeming to know that I had picked up what she was saying, ¡°Take my talent analyze as an example. I used it when you walked in to get a deep understanding of you. Good job not lying by the way, I would have known. Then I used my talent again to analyze all the information that you gave me. That is two ways of using the talent, but what about this?¡± She said before lifting her arm and performing the most stunning display of magic. Water gathered from the air, spiraling up her arm in a cool, glistening ribbon that shimmered in the faint light. The soft hiss of evaporating droplets mixed with the faint hum of energy, while the spiral''s surface rippled like molten glass, mesmerizing in its elegance. As the water rotated gracefully, a flame appeared from nowhere, its liquid-like tendrils weaving seamlessly through the water, their vibrant colors entwined in a surreal harmony. Wisps of earth joined the display, forming miniature figures that danced and twirled upon the river of fire and water, each movement a testament to the unity of elements that should have been at odds. I stood mesmerized by the sight before me, unable to grasp how, if her implication was true, it could be possible to use Analyze to achieve all of this. The intricacy of the display left me transfixed, my mind racing in an attempt to uncover the solution on my own, yet every theory I conjured fell apart in the face of its complexity. ¡°Everyone can touch mana, fewer can actually use it. In order for this to work I had to change my way of thinking about analyze. If I know what I want the mana to do I can analyze mana doing that and it will. I know that is probably the worst explanation you have ever heard, but it is my talent and that is how I get it to work.¡± After that, she fell silent, giving me space to process what she had said. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re ascended within my System, isn¡¯t it? Each revelation came from pushing your talent to its absolute limits and uncovering its true potential. Do you think there are still more revelations left to find?¡± I asked, my excitement barely contained. The idea that I might achieve something similar within The System was a thrilling prospect. The Grand Elder left me to my quiet contemplation and lead me back down all eighteen floors that we had previously climbed, only to stop in front of the door that was about midway down the hall of the first floor. There she pulled out a key that unlocked the door that opened on to a set of stairs. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I didn¡¯t know whether to be surprised that there were more floors beneath a tree the size of the empire state building. Or disgusted that there were even more stairs. Sighing as she walked forward down the stairs, I hung my head in defeat and followed after. We climbed down another two flights of stairs before reaching a landing that opened into an awe-inspiring cave. The walkway stretched forward, its surface submerged in water just deep enough to lap gently over my feet. The air was cool and damp, carrying the faint, earthy scent of minerals and stone. On either side of the walkway, clusters of dimly glowing green and purple crystals jutted from the walls and floor. Some stood proudly at three feet tall, their jagged surfaces reflecting the soft light, while others, barely an inch high, sparkled delicately like scattered stars. Interspersed along the path were candles with ethereal purple flames hovering above their wax, flickering softly as if moved by an unseen breeze, casting dancing shadows that seemed to breathe life into the cavern. Before stepping into the water, the Grand Elder removed her shoes, nodding at me to do the same. I followed her lead and made sure to make as little noise as possible to not break the sanctity of this place. The cave just seemed so majestic that I did not want to disturb the quiet and peacefulness of the surroundings. As I stepped into the water, it was as though the water pushed against my feet, making sure that no dirt or debris could enter the water. As I walked, memories surfaced¡ªmoments where I had chosen courage over fear, kindness over anger, or wisdom over impulse. In this life, the bonds I had formed and the small victories I had earned brought a sense of fulfillment. From my past life, I recalled the times I stood by my principles, even when it cost me dearly. These reflections wove together, grounding me in a deep sense of contentment and acceptance of who I had become. Smiling contently, I followed after the Grand Elder until we reached a giant crystal. The crystal stood around five feet tall and was just as wide, however it was set upon a mound that raised the crystal another three feet or so. ¡°I have brought you here Jace because, while we Elves may not care for your talent, the abilities it could give to humans could be dangerous for us. We cannot allow such an ability to go free unless we know the one who wields it is not evil at heart.¡± The Grand Elder revealed. I stood there stunned, I should have known not to trust so easily. Everything that had happened, and the fact that the two Elves that I had used Identify on being so much stronger than me I had just accepted my fate. Deciding I would not go down without at least a fight, I got ready to use Arcane Armor and Arcane Step. However, before I had the chance she continued, ¡°Calm yourself young one, you have already pretty much passed. It is not for me to decide whether you are worthy or not, but your past was made clear to yIgDraSIyl through the Waters of Remembrance. Now you intentions can be made clear by touching the Crystal of Clarity.¡± Realizing that she had no intention to do anything, mostly by the fact that I was still alive, I took a deep breath and tried to return to the calm that I felt from the waters before. Once I had achieved the feeling somewhat, I stepped forward and touched the Crystal. Before my eyes, the entirety of both my lives unfolded like a vivid tapestry. Whenever I faced a moment of choice, the scene would slow, allowing me to observe the ripple effect of my decision as it played out in intricate detail. Once the outcome became clear, the scene would rewind, offering me the chance to explore alternative paths I could have taken. Each scenario felt tangible and weighty, as though I were truly reliving those moments. These choices were not trivial, like deciding between chicken or beef for dinner, but pivotal moments that shaped my life. What if I had joined a different branch of the military, or chosen not to enlist at all? What if, back in school, I had mustered the courage to ask that girl out instead of backing down? Each question carried the weight of possibility and regret, leaving me to wonder: what could my life have been if I had dared to choose differently? This went on for what felt like hours. Each choice unraveled into an entire life, letting me witness the full spectrum of consequences before returning to the moment of decision. Once I had navigated through my first life entirely, we shifted to my second¡ªshorter but no less meaningful. Each decision played out in vivid detail, revealing how even the smallest actions had shaped my path. By the end, I had revisited every choice from both lives, the weight of my decisions grounding me as I arrived at this pivotal moment in time. Then I was given another choice: the option to return to Earth, taking all my newfound power with me, but at the cost of dooming this world. The weight of the decision pressed down on me, each potential outcome flashing vividly in my mind. The allure of returning home was undeniable¡ªa chance to reunite with the familiar, to wield power in a place where I once felt powerless. But the thought of abandoning this world, leaving it to suffer because of my selfishness. This world, for all its challenges, had given me purpose, forged bonds, and granted me a second chance at life. The choice for me was easy, and with a flash of light I was gone. Chapter 34 Congratulations! More Work. Staring around in confusion, I struggled to grasp where I was. All around me stretched an endless white expanse, luminous and surreal, as if the very air shimmered with a faint, otherworldly glow. Oddly, even though I felt a lot of confusion for suddenly teleporting, I was not worried in the least. Which is when I realized that I felt the same comforting presence that I had felt before. ¡°You are yIgDraSIyl aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked into the emptiness. What came back wasn¡¯t in the form of words but rather a cascade of impressions and emotions. A profound sense of love enveloped me, accompanied by pure joy and happiness for my presence. At the same time, a deep sadness resonated for the losses I had endured. Through this connection, I understood that I was safe and welcomed here. The entity had brought me to this place to guide and aid me, its magic flowing through me like a warm current, fortifying my body and setting me on the path to greater strength. In an instant, everything was shared with me, a seamless transfer of understanding through a connection of thought that transcended words. I realized I was not truly present in this luminous realm¡ªI was still in the cave, my hand resting on the giant crystal. And then, She appeared before me: yIgDraSIyl, radiant and majestic. Her form exuded an otherworldly grace, her presence overwhelming yet comforting, and her motherly smile carried a quiet strength that filled me with awe. ¡°Be yourself and protect those you hold dear. Do no worry over what others may do with the power they can gain. That is for the gods to worry about.¡± She stated before leaning over and kissing me on the forehead. Then, with a blink, I found myself back in the cave, my hand resting against the softly pulsing crystal. The faint rhythm of its glow seemed to echo the residual energy of the experience I had just undergone. My mind raced as I quickly opened my notifications, anticipation building with each passing moment, only to be met with a cascade of surprises that left me momentarily breathless. Congratulations! You have defeated The Dungeon of the Wilds. You are the first person to have completed the Dungeon. Congratulations! You have defeated The Dungeon of the Wilds solo. Congratulations! You have completed your first Dungeon. For completing your first Dungeon solo and for it being the first time this Dungeon has been defeated you have been awarded. Reward: Relic Seeker¡¯s Insight ¨C Grants the ability to see subtle paths in future dungeons, highlighting traps, hidden resources, or shortcuts for exploration. Relic Seeker¡¯s Insight, Relic Seeker¡¯s Sight, and Treasure Hunter¡¯s Instinct are compatible abilities. Would you like to merge them? You have found a hidden quest! Quest: Avert Disaster ¨C The Kingdom of Magnalon is in peril and does not even know it. Currents are stirring under the surface and factions are making moves to bring about the downfall of the Kingdom. Some of the plots have been found, others have been averted. Save the Kingdom from certain doom. Reward: Void Nexus Due to influx of external mana into cellular structure, a racial upgrade has become available. No racial upgrades are available for Primarchs. Variant Primarch options available. Variants retain the benefits gained from the original and give the variant something more. Please choose a Variant. Primarch of the Void- Born of the infinite nothingness that exists between realms, the Primarch of the Void commands the essence of absence itself¡ªa force untouched by time, space, or creation. Where others draw power from the vibrant weave of magic, the Void offers no such indulgence. It is the antithesis of form, a realm where even light and sound are swallowed whole. To wield its might is to embrace the silent potential of oblivion, shaping the intangible into unyielding strength. As a Primarch of the Void, you do not bend the forces of the world¡ªyou unravel them, carving your path through the boundless expanse of what lies beyond existence itself. Primarch¡¯s of the Void gain reduced mana cost for Void-based abilities by 25% and reduced incoming damage from all elements except Arcane by 15% Primarch of the Arcane - Forged from the primal essence that binds all realms together, the Primarch of the Arcane embodies the limitless potential of creation and order. The Arcane is the pulse of existence, a radiant tapestry of energy and intent that shapes the cosmos. Where the Void seeks to unravel, the Arcane seeks to weave¡ªto give structure, life, and purpose to all things. As a Primarch of the Arcane, you are the master of boundless possibility, channeling the raw power of existence itself to craft, protect, and transform. Yours is the path of infinite creation, standing in perfect opposition to the still, unyielding emptiness of the Void. Primarch¡¯s of the Arcane gain reduced mana cost for Arcane-based abilities by 25% and reduced incoming damage from all elements except Void by 15%. I blinked, staring at the flood of notifications before me. The sheer volume of information was overwhelming, forcing me to pause and carefully read through each one twice, attempting to fully grasp the implications of what had just transpired. I had thought that I hadn¡¯t got anything from the Dungeon, but it looks like I had to leave before I could get it, and as before actually look at the notifications. The fact that I had received a new ability also sounded impressive, and the fact that it merged all my profession abilities together made it seem even better. Giving the ok on merging the ability I waited to see what would happen. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Abilities merged. New ability gained! Eye of the Eternal Seeker- Harnessing the combined power of intuition, perception, and exploration mastery, the Eye of the Eternal Seeker transforms you into the ultimate pathfinder within dungeons and beyond. This ability grants unparalleled awareness of your surroundings, allowing you to uncover the hidden truths and treasures that others overlook. Effects: 1. Seeker''s Path: Highlights subtle trails in dungeons, revealing traps, hidden resources, or concealed shortcuts. These trails adjust dynamically based on your chosen objective, whether it''s treasure, safety, or the fastest route forward. 2. Treasure¡¯s Call: Passively detects the direction and presence of valuable or unique objects within a 100-meter radius, doubling the range of previous abilities. Actively focusing extends this range to 150 meters and sharpens the detection. 3. Ethereal Awareness: Instinctively senses disruptions, anomalies, or inconsistencies in your environment, such as false walls, hidden doors, or magical deceptions. This awareness now provides a slight precognitive edge, giving you a split-second warning before danger triggers. 4. Gift of Resonance (Bonus Effect): Grants the ability to momentarily attune to the essence of a dungeon, revealing its most significant secret, such as a hidden chamber, the location of the final challenge, or the presence of a relic-tier item. This effect can only be used once per dungeon and requires a brief cooldown period to recharge. I think my ability to be surprised has officially reached its limit. The sheer brilliance of the ability, with its intricate layers of potential, barely registered beyond a quick nod of acknowledgment. I mentally cataloged its features, marveling for a fleeting moment at its depth, before compartmentalizing it and moving on to the next revelation with practiced efficiency. The fact that there was a hidden quest about saving the Kingdom did not surprise me too much. It did mean that I would have to tell Robert and Evelyn about it and see where my cards fell afterwards. The reason I was not surprised about this one was the simple fact that the portal for the Dungeon was hidden. I had done a lot of thinking and the few things that I remember reading about Dungeons was the fact that the portals were not invisible. Dungeons wanted to be found, they wanted people to delve them. Maybe I am attributing too much of a personality to Dungeons in general, but I felt that I was on the right track with my thought process. On to the last bit of interesting news, my racial improvement. I had not thought that I would be able to gain an improvement. When I was given access to my races, I was given the option of changing to any race possible. I wouldn¡¯t not have been surprised if there were advanced artificially intelligent races that I could have chosen. However, given the preferences I had it only gave these options. With all that said it did make a sort of sense. I mean what if my class was a class based around fire, but I had chosen the Primarch of Water or something. With those thoughts I looked at the two options that I had available to me. The first option, Primarch of the Void I could only guess that I had received that as an option because of my travelling through the void due to that old god. Nothing else that I could think of would make sense, as none of my skills or abilities had anything to do with the void as far as I was aware. The other option Primarch of the Arcane made a lot more sense for me to choose. I would be able to use my skills much more freely, such as Arcane Step and Arcane Surge not only that, but it would make me that much better at being a tank. I was curious if the passive ability of reducing the damage would reduce it before it hit Arcane Armor or after though. Honestly, becoming the Primarch of the Arcane was a slight let down. Nothing outwardly changed as far as I could tell. Giving my Status a quick look over I noticed all the changes. Name: Jace Obexis Talent: System Level: 32 Class: Ascended Arcane Experience: 2185/5600 Profession: Relic Seeker Experience: 195/200 Race: Primarch of the Arcane Strength ¨C 170 Dexterity ¨C 97 Endurance ¨C 125 Constitution ¨C 168 Wisdom ¨C 75 Intelligence ¨C 135 Luck - 36 Abilities: Inventory Eye of the Eternal Seeker Skills: Identify ¨C Level 2 Panoptic Sense ¨C Level 3 Mental Reverie ¨C Level 2 Shield Mastery ¨C Level 3 Leadership ¨C Level 2 Martial Arts ¨C Level 3 Dodge ¨C Level 4 Arcane Armor ¨C Level 2 Arcane Manipulation ¨C Level 6 Arcane Step ¨C Level 1 Arcane Detonation ¨C Level 1 Arcane Surge ¨C Level 1 Arcane Rejuvenation ¨C Level 1 Besides all the new abilities and the fancy new race that I was very happy about, the only other thing of note was that my Arcane Armor was finally level 2. I was excited to see all the new information but my Status was getting a little long so I decided that the next time I had a few minutes I would have to go through and adjust it some if I was able. Finished with everything I turned around to see the Grand Elder in the same spot as when I had put my hand on the crystal. Smiling softly and waiting patiently. ¡°I see you have passed. I am pleased that yIgDraSIyl has let you be in peace. I do, however, have news that is less than happy for you. It appears that some humans tried to travel through the Dungeon. We had guards stationed inside and we warned them away, stating that for at least the time being we would not let them though. The humans on the other side were adamant and tried to force their way through. We subdued them and blocked their entrance before collapsing the Dungeon entirely. In order for you to get back to Magnalon you will have to travel several days Southwest from the furthest point that we can send you using teleportation. I am sorry that it has come to this and hope that you will allow us to provide for you travel accommodations and food?¡± The only thoughts running through my mind as she explained the collapse of the Dungeon were a mix of frustration and inevitability. Of course, something else had to go wrong just before I could make my triumphant return to face the real villain. It was as if the universe itself enjoyed throwing roadblocks in my path, testing my patience and resolve at every turn. Chapter 35 Stuff It All: The Endless Inventory Challenge After explaining that getting back home would be no small feat, she extended an unexpected offer for me to stay here if I wished. As an honored guest of their god and someone recognized by one of her guardians, my presence was not just tolerated¡ªit was genuinely welcomed. However, with the new quest I knew that I would not be able to sit back and just let Magnalon fall. The Grand Elder did agree that Magnalon was one of the better human countries, but she did not agree to help them. In her eyes better only meant they would kill Elves or try to take them as slaves instead of the much worse atrocities that were committed in the past. As I left the underground chamber with the Grand Elder, I did ask if they had considered the fact that the people that had been trying to get through the Dungeon were trying to get to me. Her response, ¡°Of course we did. That¡¯s why we subdued them before collapsing the Dungeon. We did not wany anyone hurt. Otherwise, we would have just killed them.¡± I could only shake my head and move on. When we reached the surface, the princess was waiting for us with a much younger Elf. He stood around five foot six inches tall, with platinum blonde hair. His ears were a bit shorter than the princess¡¯ and he had a very slender frame. Using Identify on him; I was actually quite surprised by the result. While I had not expected him to have a high level, I also did not expect him to be that low. Cullen Feyarrow ¨C Level 10 ¨C Wood Elf ¨C Talent: Feytouched Marksmanship ¡°Jace this is Qulen Vey¡¯arow. He wanted to meet the human that the guardian has acknowledged.¡± Lilliana said when we were walking up to her. Having already used Identify on him I knew that he was young. The fact that he was a Wood Elf was also slightly surprising to me as everyone else I had seen seemed to be a High Elf. However, I wondered if Elves were like the Primarchs in that they were all Elves, and it depended on their affinity as to why type of Elf that they were. This did make me question whether or not there were different types of humans, or if they were just that. Maybe I would get the chance to find out in the future. ¡°I do not understand why he was given permission by the guardians. He is a human; you should have just killed him and been done with it.¡± Cullen said interrupting my thoughts. ¡°Well human, how about a quick spar? I should be able to defeat you in but a few moments.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak ill of those I don¡¯t know, but is he a little slow in the head? Or did no one inform him that I was able to solo a Dungeon before coming here?¡± I asked aloud, looking between Lilliana and the Grand Elder. Lilliana was the one to respond after chuckling good naturedly, ¡°This is my brother Jace, and no he is not slow. He was not informed that you were able to beat a Dungeon by yourself, or the fact that the Dungeon that you defeated was oversaturated. We also tend to keep younger Elves away from those of other races due to their emotions being able to get the better of them and their general lack of not stating the first thing that comes to mind.¡± Cullen looked away with slightly blushing cheeks and a mumbled apology. It made me think that Elves, even though they grew at a similar rate as humans, might develop mentally at a much slower rate than humans. That was how they were able to endure the length of life that they gained. I just smiled and told him it was no problem. After being reborn I of all people could not judge someone for losing control of their emotions. Stupid underage body with its hormones going haywire. The only good thing is that it is probably the only reason I was able to open myself up to the Grand Elder and gain some ideas that I wanted to try with my talent. The Grand Elder seeing that we were done, told Lilliana to take me around the city to get whatever I wanted and needed before I was to head out. Turning to me she gave me a small token and told me not to lose it. If I was ever in the forest and ran into an Elf, I could show them that token, and at the very least they would listen to what I had to say. Lilliana took it as a personal mission to ensure I had everything I could possibly need. Her determination was almost overwhelming, and while I felt a mix of gratitude and amusement at her efforts, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what drove her to go so far. Whether it was out of duty, generosity, or simply her own way of expressing care, her thoroughness left a lasting impression. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. We went all over the city to get everything that I needed before making my way home. We went to a blacksmith to get me new shields. The Blacksmith recommended I use an Ironbark shield as it would allow me to wield it easily due it its lightness, but it was stronger than steel. He was a little surprised when we asked for two of them. He was, however, able to add more of a rounded tip area that would allow me to stab something with. We went to a general merchant to get a tent, cot, and everything else I could need for camping. Pots, pans, fire starter, stand to cook with that went over a fire, I mean absolutely everything. There was even a rope that acted as a ward, that allowed me to make a circle around my camp and would keep weaker beasts away and alarm if anything broke the barrier. Finally, she took me to a leatherworker and got me a brand-new suit of armor. The armor was sturdy yet extremely flexible, better than any armor I had tried on before. It came from a boar that was known for its ability to take physical blows with almost no problem at all. Apparently, its skin just stretched to slow the blow. Underneath that stretchy layer was a think hardened layer of hide that took the rest of the power out of the blow. The armor was able to basically do the same thing, but instead of a solid sturdy hide underneath he did a kind of leather scale mail. Giving the armor an unprecedented level of protection while keeping all the flexibility. Everything we got went straight into my Inventory, and I could tell that with every item I put in Lilliana because just that bit more jealous. It was so bad, that after we had bought the regular dried food you would normally take while camping, she seemed to make it her goal to fill my it completely. She stopped in every restaurant we passed, buying out their entire menu¡ªincluding the desserts¡ªand insisted I store everything in my Inventory. Each stop seemed more extravagant than the last, and while I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her relentless determination, I also marveled at the sheer excess of it all. Once we had done that for about five, she stopped and looked at me with narrowed eyes, ¡°First, why are you allowing me to get you all this food, won¡¯t it go bad? Second, does you extra dimensional space have a limit?¡± ¡°The space keeps everything the exact same as when it went in. I don¡¯t know if maybe in a year or something I will pull it out and it will have changed some or not, but I will let you know. As for space, it didn¡¯t say it had a limit, though I am sure there is some sort of limit.¡± I answered actually giving it some thought. Sighing in defeat she seemed to let it go. While Cullen off to the side looked somewhat incredulous at the idea that I was able to do something like that. It also seemed that every Elf in the city knew that I was a valued guest, because not even one gave me a dirty look or said a bad word. A few of the very small children that I did see looked at me curiously, but that could have just been that they thought I was weird for having round ears. Having everything that I needed to be able to make the journey, Lilliana lead Cullen and I to a grouping of smaller trees set off to the side. Each tree was meticulously placed to make a perfect circle around a raised stone platform. The top of the platform was covered in intricate carvings with runic symbols, all of it organized in such a way that it spiraled outward from the center with the final runic symbol touching the base of one of the trees. All the trees had a large covering which hid the plate from view from anything flying over, with only enough room for someone about seven foot tall to enter before they had to squat down. There was only one way in or out and there was a guard standing in front of the entrance who only bowed and stepped off to the side as we came by. Lilliana led me inside and gestured for me to step onto the center of the stone pad. The carvings beneath my feet were intricate, their spiraling patterns almost hypnotic as I took my place. The cool surface of the stone pulsed faintly, as though alive, and the faint hum of energy building in the air sent a tingle through my skin. Shadows from the surrounding trees danced along the platform as if moved by an unseen force, amplifying the sense of anticipation. She made sure that Cullen did not come in with us and I do not know what she did but within a few moments¡¯ lines began lighting up on the platform. Not knowing if I should do anything or not, I made sure not to move. Lilliana having finished whatever it was she was doing inside turned to me and spoke, ¡°Jace, it was surprisingly nice to meet you, even if you look like a human.¡± She said with a playful wink. ¡°If it feels like we are trying to rush you out of here, well that¡¯s because we are. You see yIgDraSIyl told us that you should leave here as quickly as possible, and it has already been two days you spent here. Apparently, you are needed to head out and do something somewhere?¡± I nodded in understanding and agreement. I needed to get home and hopefully figure out this quest. ¡°More importantly than something to do, I need to get home before my mother decides to come and get me.¡± Lilliana laughed boisterously at that, her voice ringing with genuine amusement. "Regardless, know that you are always welcome here," she said warmly before her tone shifted, carrying a subtle edge. "That said, I trust I don¡¯t need to remind you¡ªdon¡¯t come with bad intentions or bring those who might." I nodded at her words, a faint chuckle escaping me at the dramatic warning. Before I could muster a response, a blinding flash enveloped me. For a heartbeat, it felt as though the world had turned inside out, and then, in an instant, I was gone¡ªthis time for real, leaving only the faint hum of energy behind. Chapter 36 Next Time, Pack a Compass As soon as I appeared, I took in my surroundings. While I doubted the Elves would drop me into a pack of monsters, I couldn¡¯t be certain they knew what might await me here. Panoptic Sense spread out around me, painting the world in its signature way. Flickers of motion came alive in sharp contrast, giving me a detailed view of anything active within its range. The stillness around me was reassuring, though the occasional rustle or sway captured in the edges of Panoptic Sense kept me alert. I had spoken to the Grand Elder about my concerns of people getting past Panoptic Sense while I was telling her my story. Her response was quick and to the point, I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the ability. Long story short, she was right and if I paid closer attention to Panoptic Sense, I was able to see when there were smaller or slower movements. However, if I just let it run kind of in the background of my mind, it would filter out smaller and slower movements, as why would I worry about bugs or something moving slow? Looking around at the clearing I was in, now that I knew there was nothing too dangerous in range of Panoptic Sense, I took in the sights. Around me were trees as far as the eye could see. Some bigger some smaller, little fruit bearing bushes could be seen here and there, and the sounds of the forest were alive. Birds chirping, the buzzing of bugs, and many other small things. I also noticed that the sun was already starting to dip below the horizon. It was hard to believe that only this morning I was leaving from the city to try and hunt some boars or small game just to clear my head. I had definitely done that and more since this morning. Setting up my camp for the night was a straightforward process: clearing a small patch of ground, gathering wood for a fire, and pitching my modest tent. The familiar motions of unpacking supplies and ensuring my surroundings were safe allowed my mind to wander. As I worked, I mulled over what needed to be done when I finally returned to Magnon, the flickering firelight casting long shadows on the forest floor. The first thing I thought of was trying to figure out who was trying to assassinate Robert. If I was able to figure that out, it could lead us to the information we needed to bring down the whole thing. Unfortunately, I had no idea where to even begin to find that information. There were just too many places that the poison could have gotten into his meal that I had no where I could even begin. Which lead me to realize that my actual first step should just be to get home. With that Dungeon that had been hidden, I had confirmed that with the Grand Elder as well, my father would hopefully have a lead, and I would be able to go from there. Deciding that, that was the best option, I grabbed a dish from my Inventory from one of the restaurants that Lilliana took me too, ate and got ready for bed. I knew I would need to wake up early the next morning and get a move on if I wanted to make it back in a decent time. Waking up early the next morning, I just threw everything into my Inventory and headed to the Southeast. Not really looking for anything specific as I travelled, I went ahead and used Mental Reverie. I used the skill to go over everything that had happened over the last few days, and especially, to go over the conversation that I had with the Grand Elder. She had been able to make her talent do things that made no sense, specifically because it was her talent. It made me wonder if I would be able to have The System offer my father and mother an ascended class, just because I wanted it to. Or whether I would be able to change how my skills worked, and yes, I tried to make Arcane Step teleport me to my house, but it did not work. It also allowed me to remember that I was told to make sure I went Southwest, and not Southeast. Having only travelled about an hour at this point, I figured it would not matter, and I turned in the correct direction and headed toward home. Using Arcane Step to help speed things up. Time seemed to just flow as I travelled, I made sure to pay closer attention to Panoptic Sense and it allowed me to notice animals here and there. One time I even saw a group of goblins that seemed to be foraging. I decided to just leave them to it and moved on. One day of travel turned to two, and two turned to three. The only exciting thing that happened was coming across a dead beast that looked like a terrifying hybrid between a bear, a wolf, and a lion. Its sheer size¡ªnearly twelve feet from snout to tail¡ªwas enough to make me pause, and the strange proportions of its body stirred a mix of curiosity and unease. Panoptic Sense traced its still form, confirming no movement, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of respect for the creature. Even in death, it exuded a presence that demanded attention. The encounter left me wondering what kind of life it had lived and what could have taken down something so formidable. Its fur was a dark, blackish brown, blending into the shadows of the forest. The paws were unlike any I had seen before¡ªlonger than the squat, stocky ones of dogs, lions, or bears, yet still thick and powerful. They weren¡¯t quite fingers, but the elongated toes gave the impression of something eerily in-between. The snout was distinctly wolf-like, though it was framed by a thick mane reminiscent of a lion¡¯s. Its body was broader and more muscular, resembling the heft of a bear, while its tail tapered into a bushy tip similar to that of a lion. Even in death, with patches of its hide torn and the early signs of rot creeping in, the creature exuded a chilling majesty. If I had found the corpse fresh, I would have stored it in my Inventory, hoping to use its parts for something. Identify revealed it as a Nyxalith¡ªa name I resolved to research further when I returned home. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The morning after I saw the Nyxalith, I packed up and began heading Southwest. It wasn¡¯t long before I noticed an unsettling change: the trees around me were withering, their bark fading to an ashen grey and their branches hanging limp, as though drained of life. At first, it was just a few scattered among the living, but as I continued, the lifeless trees became more frequent. The air seemed heavier here, carrying an eerie stillness that set my nerves on edge. My steps slowed as I took in the growing desolation, a creeping sense of urgency gnawing at me as I realized this decay was not natural. It started just here and there to begin with, but the amount I was seeing grew the further I went. Being that I was supposed to be pretty close to Magnon by now I as not happy with what I was seeing. Slowing down and paying closer attention to Panoptic Sense, I scouted the area as best I could. If I noticed that the vegetation started to increase, I would stop and head back, trying to find the center of the dead zone. After a few minutes of wandering around, I started to see movement in Panoptic Sense. Trying even harder to stay as quiet as possible I crept toward the movement that I was seeing. The rough size and shape I was getting through Panoptic Sense made me think of goblins. Upon seeing the creatures though, I realized that they were undead goblins instead. Seeing that the goblins were undead made me think about how I should handle the situation. In most books, unless these undead were accidents, whoever made the undead would know if I destroyed them. However, comparing me to a rogue was like comparing trout fillet to beef steak. Ya both are meat but that is the only similarity. Without moving too much, I reached my hand in the direction of the undead goblin and tried to cast Arcane Armor on just my finger. While it worked, it took a lot of effort to keep from letting the skill continue to cover the rest of my body. I wanted to see if my Arcane mana attracted the attention of the undead in anyway. Probably for the first time since coming to this world I wished that I had, had more time to study up on monsters. When it did not immediately turn its attention on me, I let out a breath that I did not know I had been holding and then tried using Identify on it. Zombie ¨C Level 19 That was all it said¡ªno rarity or additional information. Suppressing a sigh, I moved on to my next test. Once again, the creature had showed no response, so I decided to use Arcane Step to reposition. With careful precision, I teleported to the other side of the creature, ensuring I was hidden behind trees yet still within the effective range of Panoptic Sense. This allowed me to confirm that no other threats were nearby where I was teleporting to. Again, the creature remained completely unreactive, and with a growing sense of confidence, I realized I had found a way to safely maneuver forward. Sneaking forward some more I used Panoptic Sense to try and find more movement. When I did, I would slowly sneak in that direction until I could make sure that I could Arcane Step past and move on. I tried to make sure that I was going in the same direction the entire time, but it was a little hard. I should mention that this is taking a long time to explain all of this, and I was moving very slowly while looking around for what was the cause of the undead corruption, but the area was not that big. Maybe a grand total of a mile in diameter of the parts that were completely dead, with ten miles out having small signs here and there. If I had not been moving right through it, into the parts that were the deadest, I would probably have passed right by it. This was the reason that I told myself as to why no one had found this yet at least. After another hour of slowly creeping past a few zombie goblins, I finally made it to the center, where I found a singular undead standing next to a cage with another of the Nyxalith inside. The undead creature¡¯s cape was billowing, and it had on what looked like the clothes that The Shaolin Monks wore. The creature stood roughly six feet tall, its unsettling form a grotesque blend of flesh and bone. Its skeletal frame was wrapped in a taut layer of translucent skin, stretched so tightly that every ridge and joint of its bones was starkly visible. There were no natural gaps in its forearms or calves; instead, the skin spanned the empty spaces, creating an eerie, almost membranous effect that failed to conceal the full anatomy beneath. The sight was both grotesque and mesmerizing, an abomination that seemed to defy the boundaries of life and death. It had its arms raised high and in its had was a black wooden staff. At the top of the staff was a pitch-black crystal that was so dark that it seemed to pull the light into it. I could not hear it saying anything, but I could see the mana that was flowing and wrapping around the creature. I didn¡¯t know what it wanted to do with the Nyxalith but I knew I didn¡¯t want it to do it. Equipping my shields I use Arcane Step to appear high in the air above the creature. The moment I appeared I used Arcane Armor and Arcane Surge. Bringing both hands as high as I could I used Arcane Manipulation to forge my Arcane Armor into a hammer letting myself gain as much momentum as possible before dropping on the creature. Before I could deliver the blow, a sudden, forceful blast erupted from the creature. The impact felt like a tidal wave slamming into me, sending a sharp jolt through my entire body as I was hurled backward. My vision blurred for a moment, the world spinning as I collided with the ground, the breath ripped from my lungs. The sheer power of the blast left my ears ringing and my mind scrambling to regain focus, adding an ominous weight to the battle ahead. Its spell had completed and a black orb the size of a basketball slowly drifted down onto the creature in front of it. The orb seemed to expand and surround the creature before shrinking back down to the size of a basketball once more. Then it just drifted to the ground slowly and stayed there. The staff in the creature¡¯s hand crumbled into ash, fragments caught by the wind and swirling in ghostly patterns before disappearing. Its empty eye sockets locked onto me with a chilling intensity that made the air feel heavier. Seizing the brief moment of stillness it offered, I activated Identify, the information flashing before my eyes. Rolling back to my feet, I steadied myself, muscles taut, and assumed a fighting stance, bracing for what would come next. Ravros the Damned (E)- Level 51- Revenant- Talent: Necromancy Chapter 37 Good Revanant? Still staring at me with its hollow, empty eye sockets, the Revenant tilted its head slightly, as though pondering my existence. Then, in a voice that sounded like sandpaper being dragged over stone, it rasped, ¡°Well, that was rude. Is this how you greet everyone, or do I hold the honor of being your exclusive target for unprovoked violence? It is not as though I have hurt anyone.¡± He quickly amended his statement, "Well, perhaps a goblin or two, and admittedly this Nyxalith and her mate. But beyond that, I assure you, no one else has been disturbed." Confused by his words at first, I realized that while he was killing the forest, I did not know why. It could very well be that it was just a part of his aura, and he lived nearby. Not only that, but I had not seen anything other than goblins that had been turned to zombies. So maybe he was a good undead creature that was performing some weird magic ritual in the middle of the forest, that was causing a lot of death to the surroundings. Giving him a slightly incredulous look I responded, ¡°I have to admit that this is the first time I have done that. That said, meeting an undead in the middle of the forest doing creepy magic on a caged-up animal does not look the greatest on your part. Why don¡¯t we head back to the city, and we can get the guards involved and see what they have to say?¡± The Revenant chuckled at my response, ¡°Oh, there is no need for that. No harm done, as they say.¡± After finishing his sentence, he turned to the weird pitch-black ball sitting in the cage. ¡°Do you know anything about Necromancy? Most assume that it is only about raising the dead. However, there is much more that can be done with it. Take the Nyxalith here for example. I have used a spell that will make it as though it is just being born.¡± Curious about why the Revenant was sharing all this, I straightened up and cautiously moved closer to the strange ball-like egg. Its dark, swirling surface radiated an ominous energy that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. "Why would you do that? Does it hurt it?" I asked, my voice a mix of suspicion and genuine curiosity, unable to pull my gaze away from the eerie object. ¡°Curiosity mostly, and no it does not hurt, though I also wanted to see what would happen if I flooded a creature that had a very small amount of affinity to the void, with more void.¡± He responded in the same raspy and scratchy tone he had been using. ¡°Most creatures cannot survive with void mana running through them. The only thing left it needs is time. Time to finish its incubation.¡± The moment he finished speaking, Ravros unleashed a swirling ball of greyish, blackish death energy, hurling it toward me with devastating intent. Unfortunately for him, I had anticipated such a move. As he turned to aim, I used Arcane Step, vanishing in an instant and reappearing silently on the cage behind him. With precise timing, I swung the edge of my Arcane Armor-covered shield toward the back of his head, the energy humming with power as it cut through the air. Ravros was no fool. A shield of death energy encased him, effectively countering the waves of Arcane Surge I had been unleashing since the beginning of the fight. As I disappeared, he rolled forward with practiced agility, evading my attack. Reacting quickly, I used Arcane Step to reappear directly above him, timing my descent to catch him mid-movement. I used Arcane Manipulation, crafting sharp tendrils of energy aimed at piercing his death shield, while channeling Arcane Detonation to shatter his defenses in one explosive strike, hoping to end this clash swiftly. Instead of landing the blow, a powerful blast wave erupted from Ravros, sending me hurtling backward and shattering my Arcane Armor in an instant. The force of the attack left me momentarily stunned, my mind racing to understand how he had broken through so easily. Then it clicked¡ªhe was doing the same as me, radiating waves of invisible, yet palpable death energy. The realization added a sense of urgency as I hastily reapplied Arcane Armor, my gaze locking onto Ravros, who now appeared slightly out of breath, his chest heaving despite his undead nature. ¡°My, I haven¡¯t had to fight this hard in quite some time,¡± Ravros rasped, his voice a sinister blend of amusement and malice. ¡°You have an interesting talent there. When I kill you, I¡¯ll ensure you return exactly as you are¡ªjust with unwavering loyalty to me.¡± His gruesome chuckle echoed, carrying the weight of his dark intentions. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t see my face, I cocked my head to the side, letting the moment linger just a bit longer. "You talk like you¡¯ve already won," I said, my tone light and teasing. "But let¡¯s not forget, you¡¯re the one gasping for air. Aren¡¯t you undead? Care to explain why you even need to breathe?" Surprisingly, he actually started to respond, his raspy voice beginning another taunt, he was probably the type to monologue his evil plans. Seizing the moment, I used Arcane Step to reappear directly in front of him. Expecting me to strike from above, he instinctively looked up¡ªleaving himself wide open. I drove an uppercut into his stomach with all my strength, the pointed edge of my Arcane Armor-covered shield piercing deep into his abdomen. Arcane Detonation triggered, unleashing an explosion that erupted from inside his chest, sending shockwaves reverberating through his chest. The force of the explosion hurled Ravros across the battlefield, his body crumpling as black blood poured from the gaping wound in his stomach. For a moment, I stood frozen, stunned by the realization that my attack had bypassed his shield entirely. My mind raced to piece together how I had managed to break through a defense that had seemed impenetrable only moments before. That was when I realized that Arcane Surge had worn his shield down, giving me the opportunity to strike. Ravros laughed once again, ¡°Good, I am glad that you are making this fun. I will need someone like you in the future. Kneel now, and I will make you transition too undead painless. If you do not, I will make your loved ones suffer, for years.¡± I smirked, leveling my gaze at Ravros. "Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯m gonna have to pass. I¡¯m not really into the whole ''rotting corpse'' aesthetic. And as for threats¡ªcome up with something original. I¡¯ve heard better from tavern drunks." This time it was my turn to chuckle before using Arcane Step twice in a row. First to appear in front of him and start swinging once again, the moment he went to block I stepped again, appearing behind him and hitting his spine launching him to slam into the cage. His spine broke making him slide down the front of the cage using just his arms to try and stop his fall. Walking slowly toward him, I conjured a spear using Arcane Manipulation, its shimmering form radiating power as I prepared to deliver the final blow. Just as I was about to strike, Ravros was suddenly engulfed in a swirling greyish light that seemed to pulse with unnatural energy. I stepped forward, thrusting the spear toward where his head had been, but it passed through empty air, meeting no resistance. The sensation was disorienting, as if the light had swallowed him whole and erased his presence entirely. Taking a cautious step back, I kept my eyes locked on the swirling light, waiting for it to fade. When it finally blinked out, Ravros stood in the exact same spot, his form now pristine¡ªno wounds, no blood, nothing to suggest he had just been on the verge of defeat. With an exasperated sigh, I shook my head, my mind racing to adjust to this new development. Taking another step back, I muttered under my breath, "Great, this fight just got even more irritating. Let me guess, you can do that whenever you want?¡± I asked resigned to the fact that this was going to be an annoying fight. With a chuckle that sounded more like him wheezing out a laugh, he responded, ¡°Yes, I can. Do you wish to kneel now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make your face kneel!¡± Look, I completely understand that what I said does not make any sense. It wasn¡¯t supposed to. I find that if you say random things that don¡¯t make sense it takes a second for the person to process what was said and understand that either you are an idiot or you were trying to confuse them. Especially the ones who like to talk in a fight. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± before he had a chance to respond I pounced at him hitting him back into the cage. With his back pushed against the cage I gave him an uppercut into his chin and then as quickly as I was able, I did an overhanded punch. Swing the edge of my shield toward his neck. While I was doing that, I was using all my concentration on creating a razor-sharp edge with Arcane Manipulation and having the edge of my shield covered with Arcane Armor. Once again, a violent explosion of death mana erupted, slamming into me like a tidal wave and sending me tumbling end over end. The world blurred into a chaotic swirl of motion until my back collided with the unforgiving base of a tree, knocking the breath from my lungs. My focus on crafting a razor-sharp edge had consumed me so completely that I had failed to notice the slow, ominous shuffle of zombies converging on my position. Their movements eerily synchronized as they crept closer, tightening the noose around me with every step. Realizing that my window of opportunity was rapidly closing, the gravity of the situation hit me like a hammer. The zombies were converging, their synchronized shuffle growing louder with each passing second, and Ravros, relentless as ever, was preparing his next deadly spell. My mind raced, searching for a way to break free of this encroaching nightmare before I was overwhelmed. Every step of the undead felt like a ticking clock, each second dragging me closer to a battle I couldn¡¯t win. I needed a plan¡ªand fast. Chapter 38 Huh? As the chaos swirled around me, I decided there was no room for half-measures. Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I channeled Arcane Step and vanished, reappearing behind Ravros in a flash of light and determination. The moment that I appeared I kicked the back of his legs to knock him down, willing Arcane Detonation to try and blow off the limb and grabbed a hold of him. Holding on to him I used Arcane Step once again to put my back to one of the larger trees and punched down on the back of his neck. Disoriented from the teleport and his fall to the ground he did not react in time, and he crumpled to the ground. Again, I focused fully on using Arcane Manipulation to try and create almost a guillotine with the edge of my shield. However, instead of an explosion knocking me back he used his beam of death energy to heal himself. The power of the beam was unreal, eating through Arcane Armor quickly. Part of me hoped that the zombies might show up so that Arcane Surge might start hurting them, helping to keep my Arcane Armor up and running. Jumping out of the beam before it was able to kill me, I sighed at having missed my opportunity. When the light from his skill disappeared, he sat there staring at me with his empty eye sockets and even though he did not have lips I could feel the smirk he was sending my way. ¡°I must admit that it is quite rare that someone lasts this long against me. You are admittedly, stronger and faster than I, in a completely physical sense. However, you have no way of defeating me. While I will wear you down before too long.¡± He chuckled once again. Dropping my arms, I responded, ¡°I must admit, you are a pretty good counter to me. I don¡¯t put out enough damage at one time to truly beat you.¡± I said while reaching down to pick up a handful of pebbles and dirt. It had not occurred to me when I did it earlier, but I conjured a spear of Arcane mana from nothing. I didn¡¯t use my Arcane Armor skill first and manipulate it into a spear, I conjured it from nothing. And that reminded me of the conversation that I had with the Grand Elder about pushing her talent. She used her analyze to see mana doing something, even if it was doing it, and used her will to force that result upon the world. Well, I was pretty stubborn, or so I have been told in both lives. ¡°Oh, look a distraction!¡± I yelled while throwing a pebble and willing Arcane Step to teleport the pebble behind Ravros. ¡°Really, is tha¡ª what the hell?¡± He asked as the pebble hit the back of his head and made him turn around. I smiled even though Ravros couldn¡¯t see it and charged. Even with the reduction in mana cost from my new race, Arcane Step had been something that I felt. The pebble teleported with no strain at all. I started laying into Ravros with everything I had¡ªleft jab, right cross, a swift uppercut, and another crushing right hook. Each strike landed with satisfying impact, but the damage barely registered as Ravros¡¯ form absorbed the hits. Occasionally, I conjured knives mid-assault, hurling them to create distractions before teleporting with Arcane Step to strike him from unexpected angles. The rhythm of my attacks was relentless, but my growing frustration mounted every time he summoned his spell¡ªa brilliant, deathly beam of light that enveloped him in a column of energy. The light didn¡¯t just heal him; it forced me back, the oppressive aura burning against my Arcane Armor and draining my stamina as I struggled to maintain the assault. With a deafening roar, Ravros unleashed a blast of raw deathly energy, the sheer force of it slamming into my Arcane Armor like a tidal wave. The air around me crackled with energy, and I felt the oppressive weight of the blast pressing against my body. But I refused to relent. With a flash of light and the surge of Arcane Step, I teleported through the devastating wave, my focus unwavering. The disorienting shift left a faint tingling sensation in my limbs, but I ignored it and launched myself back into the assault, refusing to give him a moment to recover. Punches, kicks, different weapons conjured and thrown mostly to distract him. This went on for a little while before he tried to use his healing beam once again. The beam instantly appeared, but I had been waiting for it, I had finally come up with a plan that I thought would work. I had been constantly attacking so that the moment this beam came, at least one of my hands was close enough to grab him. The moment it appeared I grabbed a hold of him and use Arcane Step to appear high above the cage below. I spun and threw him as hard as I could toward the cage headfirst. I had not expected that the light would follow us, but it did, I also had not expected how strenuous it was to Arcane Step myself and another person up into the air. With another Arcane Step I appeared below, knowing that I would not be able to do that again anytime soon. Before he even landed the light from the beam had disappeared, and he landed lightly upon the cage. Laughing boisterously, he shouted, ¡°Do you not see that there is nothing that you can do? I cannot be beaten by you. For every move you make I have a counter, give up and kneel before me.¡± As Ravros laughed, confident in his invincibility, I felt a surge of determination. The Arcane knife I had been carefully charging with Arcane Detonation finally reached its breaking point and, with perfect timing, I used Arcane Step to have it appear above him and it dropped. Every step leading up to this moment had been deliberate, setting the knife in place behind my back and holding it there with a tendril of Arcane mana earlier, charging it unnoticed, and waiting for the exact moment to strike. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The glowing blade, imbued with all the mana I could spare, descended silently, a harbinger of destruction aimed directly at his head. That was why I was running low on mana with all the Arcane Steps I took and the one I took carrying him. I had put most of my Arcane mana into that knife, hoping it would be enough to actually kill him. Oddly enough, whether it was due to overconfidence or the fact that I had yet to inflict damage he couldn¡¯t instantly heal from, Ravros hadn¡¯t reactivated his death shield. The Arcane knife, shimmering with the energy I¡¯d poured into it, landed squarely and slid into his head with unnerving ease. A heartbeat later, it erupted in a burst of energy¡ªboth more and less intense than I¡¯d anticipated, sending a shockwave rippling through his head and down his visible skin. I had no idea if the knife would actually detonate, as that was not what Arcane Detonation did at all. Also, the detonation was supposed to be somewhat controlled and happened at the point of impact when I punched. So, the fact that the knife exploded at all was surprising. When I flooded the knife with more Arcane mana, something I had been testing out here and there since I had received the Arcane Manipulation skill, it was more hope than anything that it would make a bigger boom. Which is why when the detonation from the knife was only slightly bigger than a normal detonation when I punched something, I was a little disappointed. With all of that however, the knife did detonate in the Revenant¡¯s brain. In every story, book, tale and movie, not games because there undead usually just have health points, getting rid of the head was the key to defeating the undead. I had been trying to do that this entire time and it seemed that was his weak point, as he always protected it. Thankfully it looked like it was the same here, as while the explosion had been smaller than I hoped it had still covered his body and made me turn my head due to the flash of light. However, when I turned back his headless body collapsed on the cage. With a sigh, I flopped to the ground. Only to see in Panoptic Sense that the zombies were still coming. Groaning I got back up to finish them off, when I heard the chuckling again. With a flash of deathly aura and grey light, Ravros was standing there next to the cage once again. Looking at Ravros, who was now cackling I sighed, ok maybe whined, ¡°Oh come on, you¡¯re a lich? How is that fair?¡± At my comment Ravros looked at me somewhat confused, ¡°What is a lich?¡± Instead of responding, I decided to just continue with an all-out assault. As far as I was aware, and all my knowledge was based of stories from Earth, there were a few surefire ways of killing a lich. The first and, while most annoying, easiest is to destroy the liches phylactery. The hard part about this is to first find said phylactery. Usually, the lich will keep the phylactery somewhere that is really hard to find and secure. Considering I know nothing about this Ravros guy and that I am already fighting him, I doubt I will be able to find his phylactery, unless he was dumb enough to just bring it with him. The next surefire method is finding a way to destroy a soul¡ªa feat that¡¯s easier said than done. As I mulled it over, frustration clawed at me. This fight was dragging on, each second sapping my stamina and patience. The thought of having the power to snuff out a soul seemed as distant as the idea of stopping Ravros¡¯ relentless regeneration. Still, the possibility lingered in my mind: was there some obscure, untapped potential within my abilities that could give me an edge? It felt like chasing shadows. For now, I dismissed the idea as nothing more than a pipe dream. The only method I had that could have even come close to destroying a soul had been through the system¡ªand even then, Ravros had regenerated as if it were nothing. It was clear I needed another approach. The last thing that I can think of would be to just keep damaging him. He has to use something to regenerate himself and my guess is mana. So, that means if I keep damaging him enough to force him to regenerate, he will eventually run out of mana. With that thought running through my mind I just went wild. Other than his blasts of mana, and the occasional odd ball of death magic, Ravros had not seemed particularly strong. He did try to occasionally dodge or get away from me, but with Arcane Step he was never able to get far. Unfortunately for me, time was in his favor. As I sat there beating on him, zombies started pouring in by the dozen. Waves of Arcane Surge were helping to hurt them, but it would not be long before I was overwhelmed by the number of bodies. Deciding that I needed to deal with the overwhelming number of zombies, I took a more unconventional approach. Using Arcane Step to get behind a zombie, I grabbed its decaying body and, with grim determination, swung it like a grotesque club. The sickening thud of flesh and bone echoed as I smashed it against Ravros, whose laughter turned into a startled grunt, and into any undead unfortunate enough to be in range. Each swing was a chaotic blur of force and momentum, the zombie¡¯s limp body slamming into enemies with enough power to buy me precious moments of breathing room. Despite the absurdity of my tactic, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the sheer effectiveness of wielding one undead against another. Whenever Ravros used his heal spell beam thing, I would just concentrate on killing some of the zombies. This continued for the next thirty minutes and in that time, I become more and more tired. Slowing visibly to any who was paying attention, like Ravros. The clearing that I was fighting Ravros in had hundreds of undead moving around. Ravros, had used his spell at least another fifteen times. I had no idea how many times he could do it, but I knew I didn¡¯t have much more in me. At one pivotal moment, I managed to knock Ravros into the cage, sending him crashing into it with a thunderous impact. The strange ball inside the cage shattered with a sharp, glass-like crack that reverberated through the clearing. Ravros¡¯ rasping laugh echoed with what sounded like glee, though it was hard to be certain given the grating quality of his voice. "Finally!" he exclaimed, his tone tinged with an ominous triumph that sent a chill down my spine. Turning to the creature, Ravros reached out his hand, but before he could make contact, it let out a roar¡ªnot quite ferocious, given its youthful tone, but endearing in a way that belied its intent. The baby Nyxalith swiped at Ravros with its claws, managing to draw the faintest trace of blood. Seizing the moment of distraction, I moved swiftly, stepping behind Ravros and slamming his head into the cage with enough force to shatter it once more. As the Nyxalith lashed out again, scratching his face, an eerie stillness fell over the clearing. To my surprise, everything just stopped¡ªRavros, the zombies, even the tension in the air seemed to dissipate in an instant. All the zombies and Ravros suddenly froze mid-motion before collapsing to the ground in unison, as if someone had flipped a switch. I stood there, arm poised for another devastating shield slam to the back of Ravros¡¯ head, my body tense with lingering adrenaline. For a solid two seconds, I just stared, utterly baffled by the abrupt stillness. "Huh?" was all I managed to say before my vision blurred and the world tilted, my body giving in to exhaustion as I crumpled into unconsciousness. Chapter 39 Welcome Home Waking was a surprise to begin with, but waking with a tongue licking my face was an even bigger surprise. For a moment, it almost felt like I was back on Earth. My dog Jake used to do this¡ªlick my ears and hair when I fell out of bed. If you¡¯ve never been woken up by a dog licking your ears, let me tell you¡ªit¡¯s weird, unsettling, and hilariously ticklish all at once. What greeted me, though, when I opened my eyes wasn¡¯t Jake, my goofy lab, but the baby Nyxalith, standing proudly like it had just conquered the world. Apparently, smashing Ravros into the cage had done the trick, finally breaking it and freeing the little pup. "Well, good morning to you too," I muttered, wiping the slobber off my face and glaring half-heartedly at her. "Was licking me awake really necessary?" Seeing I wasn¡¯t in any immediate danger, I shuffled over to Ravros¡¯ body, curious to find out what had actually killed him. Flipping him over, I found nothing at first¡ªno gaping wounds, no hidden weapons, not even a dramatic scorch mark. "Really?" I muttered, half expecting some theatrical death clue. Then I spotted it¡ªa broken necklace lying nearby, almost gleaming like it wanted attention. Picking it up, I raised an eyebrow. "You brought your phylactery with you? Really?" I let out a massive sigh, holding the shattered piece up for emphasis. "After all the trouble you put me through, I can¡¯t decide if I¡¯m more impressed by your confidence or disappointed by how dumb this move was. Either way, thanks for making my life easier." Going through his pockets didn¡¯t turn up anything exciting either. Other than the broken necklace, all he had was a steel ring on his finger. "What¡¯s this? A consolation prize?" I joked, looking at the ring. Figuring I should at least take his body to show my father, I grabbed him and tried to use Inventory¡ªonly to be denied by a notification I quickly dismissed. Spatial devices cannot be placed inside the Inventory. I stared at the words, then back at the body, my mind working through the obvious culprit. It had to be the ring. "Alright, magic jewelry, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got," I muttered, sliding it onto my finger with the same level of caution you¡¯d give to opening a fridge after a blackout. With a deep breath, I tried again. This time, the body vanished without a trace. "Well, guess that¡¯s one mystery solved," I said to no one in particular, brushing my hands off theatrically as if I¡¯d done something impressive. As soon as the body vanished, the Nyxalith pounced at the empty space with an adorable growl-bark combo, her oversized paws skidding slightly on the dirt. "I guess I owe you for breaking the necklace," I said, scratching my head as I watched her puff out her chest like she¡¯d just won the grand prize at a pet show. "Ravros said he turned you back into a pup," I continued, crouching down to her level, "but does that mean you remember being an adult?" The beast tilted her head in that universal sign of confused curiosity, then trotted over and began rubbing herself against my legs like an overgrown cat, her tail wagging with enough force to nearly topple me over. With a tired sigh, I plopped down onto the ground, and the Nyxalith wasted no time climbing into my lap. ¡°Okay, fine, you win,¡± I said, scratching behind her ears. ¡°But if you drool on me, I will be dropping you on the ground, understand me?¡± I petted the ferocious little thing and turned my attention to my notifications. Ravros the Damned (E)- Level 51- Revenant- Talent: Necromancy +1200xp Zombie ¨C Level 19 +0xp Zombie ¨C Level 30 +0xp Zombie ¨C Level 20 +0xp ¡­ The list of zombie kills stretched on endlessly¡ªfar longer than the number I had actually slain. It didn¡¯t take long to figure out why. Killing Ravros must have been the equivalent of cutting the strings on a puppet master, taking all his summoned zombies down with him. Disappointingly, I didn¡¯t gain any experience for them. Even the ones near my level refused to reward me. My best guess? They were too tightly tied to Ravros¡¯ talent. Sure, their sheer numbers made them annoying, but individually? They were more like speed bumps than real threats. A horde of speed bumps, sure, but speed bumps nonetheless. Void Touched Nyxalith wishes to form a bond with you. Do you accept? I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I glanced down. The little beast was already curled up on my legs, its tiny frame rising and falling with each steady breath. Turning it down wasn¡¯t even a consideration. Compared to earlier, its unique blend of bear, tiger, and wolf features was even more striking. Its round, bear-cub-like body looked deceptively cuddly, covered in fur that shimmered with a dark orange hue, the black stripes like a tiger¡¯s adding a fierce edge. The orange was darker now, richer, as though it had absorbed some of the void energy during the fight. For all its ferocious lineage, in this moment, it looked like the world¡¯s most dangerous stuffed animal. Its oversized paws, far too large for its round body, gave it a slightly clumsy charm, like a toddler wearing shoes three sizes too big. Though its eyes were shut now in peaceful slumber, earlier they had shimmered with a startling innocence that seemed almost out of place given its ferocious origins. Its fur was impossibly soft, like the finest velvet, and it radiated a comforting warmth that seeped into my skin, making the chaos of the fight feel like a distant memory. And, well, I¡¯ve always had a soft spot for dogs¡ªor in this case, dog-like creatures with the potential to bite someone¡¯s face off. Smiling to myself, I accepted. Congratulations, you have started a bond with a Void Touched Nyxalith. Immediately, I opened my Status to check her information. When I didn¡¯t find anything about the bond there, I tried opening a Bond Status page, and sure enough, it appeared in front of me. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Name: N/A Level: 1 Experience: 0/100 Race: Void Touched Nyxalith Strength ¨C 4 Dexterity ¨C 14 Endurance ¨C 3 Constitution ¨C 3 Wisdom ¨C 4 Intelligence ¨C 2 Luck ¨C 50 Skills: Void Claw ¨C Level 1 Void Warp ¨C Level 1 Bite ¨C Level 1 I was a little surprised by her stats. At first glance, they seemed underwhelming, especially for something that had once been full grown, but her Dexterity stood out sharply against her other attributes. It was as if she had been built for speed and precision rather than brute strength. Intrigued, I decided to Identify her skills, curious to see how her abilities complemented her potential. Void Claw ¨C Channel void energy in the claws, delivering a swipe infused with the void, allowing the swipe to bypass most armor. Void Warp ¨C Briefly tap into the void to displace yourself, allowing for very short-range teleports. Bite ¨C Bite down on a target and cause a bleed effect. Her skills were fascinating, especially Void Claw, which had the potential to make her a powerhouse against armored opponents¡ªa clear gap in my own abilities. It wasn¡¯t just a powerful skill; it was a perfect complement to my combat style, addressing a critical weakness. The idea of her claws slicing effortlessly through defenses that would have stalled me added a strategic depth to our bond. She wasn¡¯t just a companion¡ªshe was an indispensable partner who could change the course of a fight. Seeing she didn¡¯t have a name; I decided that was an easy fix. Naming animals has never been my strong suit¡ªJake, my dog back home, had been named by someone else, and I didn¡¯t complain. But looking at her now, inspiration struck like a lightning bolt. "How about we call you Nixy?" I asked, testing the name aloud as if it were some magical incantation unlocking our bond. She didn¡¯t wake up, but her purring grew louder, a soft, rhythmic vibration that seemed to hum with contentment. It was the kind of sound that melted away the chaos of the day, wrapping the moment in an unexpected, serene warmth. If she was happy with the name, I figured I must have gotten it right. Bond completed. Your bond now receives 25% of your stats. Staring at the message in surprise, I barely had time to process what was happening before Nixy let out a heart-wrenching yowl that made my chest tighten. Her tiny frame quivered as her body began to shift, bones popping and muscles stretching in a grotesque yet awe-inspiring display. It was as if her very essence was being rewritten before my eyes. The two-foot chubby bear cub, with its oversized paws and innocent charm, transformed into a sleek, almost five-foot powerhouse of raw potential. Her fur darkened to a richer shade, and her features sharpened, radiating an aura of quiet ferocity that felt worlds apart from the cuddly creature I¡¯d just bonded with. The entire time, I whispered softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nixy. You¡¯re going to be fine.¡± Her trembling slowed with each word, and as the transformation finally stopped, I gently pulled her into my lap. She was much heavier now, easily over a hundred pounds, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Alright, big girl,¡± I said with a small laugh, stroking her impossibly soft fur, ¡°we¡¯re going to need to figure out how to get you into town.¡± She didn¡¯t respond¡ªher body was limp, and her breathing shallow, but steady. It was clear she had passed out from the strain, leaving me to marvel at the sleek, powerful creature she had become while also feeling a pang of worry for what she had endured. Her fur was softer than ever, a comforting velvet-like texture that made the weight of the day melt away. The warmth she radiated was more than physical¡ªit felt like a reassurance, a silent bond forming between us. Deciding we both needed rest, I set up an alarm ward, skipped setting up the tent entirely, and curled up with Nixy under the stars. Her steady breathing and the faint rise and fall of her body made it impossible not to smile as I settled in. My thoughts drifted to the ring Ravros had carried. Curious, I tried channeling Arcane mana into it, hoping to unlock whatever secrets it might hold. When nothing happened, I shrugged, deciding it was a mystery for tomorrow, I¡¯d let my father deal with it. The next thing I knew¡ªor at least what felt like moments later¡ªI was jolted awake by the sensation of Nixy trying to curl up on my chest. Her newly enlarged frame made the attempt less adorable and more suffocating. ¡°Nixy, get off me, you big lummox! You¡¯re going to crush me!¡± I wheezed, squirming under her weight. Through our bond, I felt her understanding. With a dramatic huff that somehow conveyed both annoyance and affection, she shifted off me. Standing, I brushed myself off, muttering something about oversized lap dogs. After packing up my things, I climbed a nearby tree to get my bearings. The view wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust endless forest with the faint silhouette of the city walls in the distance¡ªbut it was enough. Nixy trotted alongside me as we started moving, occasionally bumping my leg with her oversized head like she was reminding me she was there. At one point, she darted off to hunt, only to return moments later with a small rabbit in her mouth, tail wagging like she¡¯d just won a prize. "Alright, I get it. You¡¯re the hunter, I¡¯m the tagalong," I said, laughing as she pranced proudly around me. Between her antics and the quiet rustle of the forest, the walk home felt less like a mission and more like an adventure with an overzealous partner. Honestly, if dogs and cats on Earth could form bonds like this, trainers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Nixy seemed to have an uncanny ability to read my thoughts, often reacting before I even fully processed them. If I thought I heard something, she was already creeping in that direction, her movements nearly silent despite her size. When my Panoptic Sense picked up a disturbance, she would dart off like a shadow, investigating with the kind of precision that made me question if she had her own hidden system skills. It was nothing short of amazing, and more than a little humbling to watch her work. It didn¡¯t take long before the city¡¯s walls came into view, their towering silhouette a welcome sight after the chaos of the forest. I turned and knelt in front of Nixy, who tilted her head curiously, her tail wagging slightly as if she already knew I was about to say something she wouldn¡¯t like. "Alright, girl," I began, scratching behind her ears for emphasis, "I¡¯m going to need you to stay here for a bit. I have no idea how to get you into the city without causing a scene. When I get home, I¡¯ll talk to my dad¡ªhe¡¯ll know what to do, okay?" Nixy stared at me for a moment, her large eyes filled with something that almost resembled judgment, before letting out a soft huff. Then, in true Nixy fashion, she leaned in, licked my face with a wet, exaggerated swipe, and trotted off back the way we had come. Watching her go, I sighed in relief, knowing that if I really needed her, I could call her through our bond. "At least she listens better than Jake ever did," I muttered to myself, turning toward the gates and jogging to close the distance. The line for the gate was mercifully short, and as I stepped forward to face the guards, I was greeted with the classic script they probably recited in their sleep. ¡°Name and business in Magnon?¡± one of the guards asked, his tone so flat you might hear more emotion from a dead guy, I mean look at Ravros. ¡°Jace Obexis, I am coming home.¡± At my words the guards snapped to attention the one on the right pointing his spear at me and the other yelling out. ¡°Jace Obexis! You are under arrest for conspiracy to commit treason. You will be taken into custody and questioned by a senior investigator. Do not resist or we will use force!¡± As the second guard approached, the first kept his spear pointed at me. I slowly raised my hands, making sure to show that I did not have any weapons in them. Once my hands were all the way up the second guard tackled me and twisted me around to get the cuffs on my wrists. ¡°This is not the welcome home I imagined.¡± I said with some amusement and not a little anger.